Natalie36: Lol, it might take him some time.
Coming right up!
CandyliciousLovah: Aaron is a great little guy and he’s landed in a good situation. Not as good as home of course, but at least we know he’s safe.
keepsmiling7: Lol, even if he hadn’t liked it he would’ve eaten it if it meant he could talk to Liz and Max.
Yes, that incensed Aaron too.
Max really cares about Aaron and he wants him to be safe. He had no idea just how much that little piece of paper would mean when he hid it inside of Rabi.
xilaj: Lol, we’ll do our best to keep him motivated as he begins to recover. We could be seeing a sign that Michael’s eyes are beginning to open, even if he doesn’t fully realize the significance just yet.
Vince and Megan do have their questions about why Aaron was taken from his sister’s custody. Things just aren’t adding up and we have a feeling they may just keep asking questions.
The grilled PB&J rocks! Lol.
begonia9508: Thanks! Aaron was not happy about the treatment Rabi received!
We think Vince does appreciate the care Aaron’s ‘parents’ have taken with him.
sarammlover: Well, Tess will get her moment, but we’re not there just yet. He has woken up, so we’re a step closer. Vince and Megan have more questions than answers about Aaron’s situation. The little guy won’t miss an opportunity to let people know Liz and Max are good and he wants to go home. Courtney? Irritating? We’re shocked! You don’t appear to be the only person happy about Michael’s decision, lol.
Eva: Megan and Vince are sure that something doesn’t add up with Aaron’s situation. Hopefully they’ll continue to try and figure it out.
Lol, happy about that, huh? Michael is starting to think, even if he doesn’t realize where his thoughts are going
Part 111
Tower of Strength
Liz couldn’t be still. She moved around the apartment, picking up toys and putting them away and then taking them back out again. They hadn’t been staying with Max long but thanks to him Aaron had already begun to build up a nice toy collection. He hadn’t gone overboard, but she knew he easily could’ve done just that if she hadn’t put a stop to it. Well, not necessarily stopped it, but she had convinced him that he had to take it slow. Aaron was a good little boy and she wanted him to be treated well, but she didn’t want him spoiled. She looked down at the handful of toy cars she was holding and her eyes welled up in response.
What was Aaron doing right now? Was he at least with a nice family? She knew he would be scared and probably angry and she knew he could be a handful when he was like that. Would the family they had placed him with be kind to him in spite of his contrary behavior? She knew social workers and foster families had a bad reputation and part of that was due to their portrayal on television and movies. But since tragedy sold better than the more positive stories it only made sense that the bad ones would be better known. Of course, with social workers like that old hag that had taken Aaron, she could understand how they had gotten such a bad reputation.
She was startled out of her thoughts when Max suddenly came through the front door, the mail spilling from his hand as he tried to set a couple of grocery bags down without spilling the contents. She was about to ask him if everything was okay when she noticed he was on the phone but before she could get the words out he told the person on the other end to hold on for a second.
Max grinned at her confused expression when he pressed the phone into her hand. “It’s Aaron.”
Her eyes widened and she nearly dropped the phone in her rush to put it up to her ear. “Aaron? Sweetie, are you okay?”
“Hi, Lizzie! Max said you was sad, but I don’t want you to be sad, okay? He said the lawyer lady’s gonna tell the judge the truth an’ make them see I gotta come home.”
Max winced when the excited words carried over the phone. He had been careful to watch his words when he told the little boy they would be seeing the judge soon and that Kathleen was doing everything she could to bring him home.
She turned her head to hide the sound of her drawing in a calming breath. “She’s gonna try her best, Aaron.”
“So when she talks to that judge person I can come home an’ sleep in my bed? ‘Cause I don’t like the bed here. An’ they make weird food, Lizzie, it’s not like the kind you an’ Max make. It’s okay, I eated it ‘cause they said I could call you if I did an’ it was kinda good. I know I’m not ‘posed to eat stuff from strangers but…” he bit his lip for a moment, “I was kinda hungry.”
“That’s okay, sweetie,” she assured him as she wiped her eyes. “You need to eat to keep your strength up. Are the people there nice?”
“Yeah, but… There’s a mean girl here an’ she put jelly on Rabi an’ now he’s all sticky. I wanna go home, Lizzie.” He tried to be brave, he really did, but he couldn’t hold it in any longer and he started to cry.
“C’mere, little guy,” Vince said as he gathered the little boy up in his arms. He lifted the phone to his ear. “Ms. Parker?”
“Is he okay? God, please tell me he’s okay,” she cried, frustrated that she couldn’t do anything to help him. She pounded a useless fist against Max’s chest when he pulled her into his arms.
“He’s alright,” he assured her as he rubbed the little boy’s back. “He’s upset, he’s tired, he wants to go home, and he’s a little bit scared, but I promise you he’s safe with us. One of our girls did get a sticky hand on his rabbit but we’ll get the jelly out.” Aaron had gotten a fair amount out of the fur but small, rigid points stuck up where the sticky residue had started to dry.
Max listened as Liz got herself under control and asked the man if she could speak with his wife. He held his breath as the phone changed hands and she talked to the woman, asking her to please wait until Aaron was sound asleep to wash Rabi and to use a specific detergent. He rested his chin on top of her head and smiled. She’d had to do that recently and she’d explained that if she used a different detergent Aaron would know his beloved rabbit had been changed in some way.
It surprised him when the woman asked questions about foods Aaron liked, seeming to take an interest in anything that would make him more comfortable while he was in her care. By the time the call was disconnected Aaron had calmed down, but after sleeping so little the night before he had dozed off so Liz had to say her goodbyes to the woman.
“He sounded good, right?” she asked Max after the call had been disconnected. “I mean, I know he’s scared and upset about being taken away, but…”
He hugged her tightly. “He sounded good, darlin’, and the people caring for him sound like good people.”
She squeezed her eyes shut and wrapped her arms around him. The couple did sound like nice people but she just wanted Aaron home where she could see for herself that he was okay. She wanted to give him what he needed and he needed to be home with her and Max. She was grateful that they had allowed him to call home, certain they were under no obligation to do so. She had needed so badly to hear his voice and know he was someplace safe.
*****
Isabel stared at the contents of her locker without really seeing them. She was exhausted, mentally and physically, and she just wanted a break from everything. Recently she’d had the feeling that she was being watched but every time she looked there was no one there. She hated that tingling sensation at the back of her neck, the nervous jitters when she parked her car in the garage or walked to her apartment. For weeks it had been there and she had tried to brush it off but the night before she had finally gotten proof that she wasn’t paranoid.
She had gotten into the habit of checking the closets, under the bed, and even in the shower as soon as she got home every night. She’d be embarrassed if anyone ever caught her but better to be safe than sorry. She had nearly convinced herself it was just the result of everything that had been going on but that had changed with just a few words. When her phone rang and she didn’t recognize the number on the caller ID she let the answering machine pick up and went to get something to drink.
“Isabel…” His familiar voice, low and husky as he called her name so slowly had sent chills down her spine.
She had whirled around, her gaze darting around the room as she searched for the owner of the voice that sounded so close. Rationally she knew he wasn’t there but her heart was pounding like crazy and she fought down the urge to run.
“You look like a terrified rabbit.” He chuckled darkly. “That’s a particularly lovely blouse. It was always one of my favorites.”
She stared at the phone, creeped out by the silence that was only broken by the sound of his breathing and the dull thud of her heart against her chest. She looked down at the blouse she had chosen that morning, trying to convince herself that he was just trying to get under her skin.
“That’s why you chose it,” he rasped, “because you know how much I’ve always liked it. The way the silk falls against your skin, the way it whispers softly as I ever so slowly take it off of you…”
She ran to the phone and slammed her hand down on the base, disconnecting the call and then jerking the cord from the wall. She fumbled with the buttons in her haste to delete the words and she swallowed hard as she looked down at herself. How did he know? Suddenly that sensation that she was being watched made sense and she slowly turned, her fearful gaze sweeping the windows that lined the entire wall of the living room. It was one of the features that had sold her on the apartment and now the glass that had made it feel so open suddenly felt like the bars of a prison cell.
Her heart had lodged in her throat as she crossed the room to stand at the edge of the farthest window, peering around the edge. She scanned the street below even though she knew no one could see her from down there. She swallowed with difficulty as her gaze lifted to sweep over the windows of the buildings facing her apartment. She had almost started to calm down and convince herself that he was just screwing with her when her eyes locked on the man standing at one of the windows directly across from her.
Richard stood there, drinking a glass of wine and smirking as he waved.
She had refused to close the blinds or pull the curtains closed just to spite him but it had done nothing to stop the nervous feelings that had left her so on edge. She didn’t know what to do. He could easily say he had just coincidentally rented an apartment across from her building and even though he had been acting creepy he hadn’t done anything to physically harm her.
Yet, she thought.
She was so focused on her situation that when the door to the locker room suddenly slammed shut she nearly jumped out of her skin.
“Sorry,” Alex apologized. “I keep forgetting they haven’t fixed the door yet.” He frowned at the flustered look on her face. “Hey, you okay?”
“Yeah, just tired,” she said quickly. Maybe too quickly.
“It’s been a rough couple of days,” he agreed, waiting to see if she’d confide in him.
“Yeah, you could say that.”
He nodded. “That all it is?” he asked carefully.
Isabel felt the need to bang her head against her locker, but she didn’t since it would come across a little too desperate. “What else would there be?” she asked instead, her tone sarcastic so there was no way he would miss it.
“It’s obvious whatever it is has nothing to do with the limit on your credit cards being cut. My guess is it’s something to do with your stalker ex.” He shrugged when she shot a glare at him over her shoulder before turning back to her locker. “Hell, Isabel, if you don’t wanna be honest about it, just tell me to take a hike.”
She hesitated for a moment while she considered if she wanted to put up with him any longer or not. It wasn’t like she didn’t enjoy his presence, but he was so fucking honest with everything he was saying and doing, that it was totally scary.
He nodded and moved to his own locker, opening it up and sifting through his things without any real purpose. He finally turned to lean back against the next locker, taking in her tense posture. “Isabel, if you at least talk about whatever it is it’ll help take some of that weight off of you.”
“Really?” She snorted angrily – but more at herself than with him. “How’re you gonna do that, Alex?”
“I’m just sayin’ it helps to share the burden, that’s all. If it’s your ex like I think it is, then it sure couldn’t hurt.”
“Fine. Richard rented the apartment across the street. Happy now?”
“Not really, no. How d’you know he’s moved in across from you? You just happened to see him?”
She wrapped her arms around herself protectively and nodded. “Yeah, he called me and he knew what I was wearing an’...”
“Whoa, back up a minute. Was he threatening you?”
“No, he just... called and talked to me about my stupid blouse.”
He shook his head. “But you felt threatened.”
She sighed and wiped her face. “This has gotten out of control. Why’s he acting so weird? It wasn’t like he even really loved me.”
“They say there’s a fine line between love and hate... Well, there’s also a fine line between affection and obsession. The guy obviously likes to think he’s in control and havin’ a woman like you walk away?” he shook his head. “He’s not gonna just let that go without making you understand that you’ve made a mistake.”
“So what should I do? Get back together with him and let him break up with me?”
He snorted. “I think what I thought before: you should go to the cops. He’s continuing to escalate and it’s only a matter of time before he does something to hurt you.” He looked at her directly. “Or worse. I’ve done some research and I know it’s difficult to prosecute with cases like this, but at some point he’s gonna get physical. At least if you report it, it’s on the record; it’ll show he has a history of stalking.” He paused a moment. “Isabel, cases of stalking don’t seem to have a good record of ending well and it’s not usually the stalker who gets hurt.”
“Thanks for the encouraging words,” she spit out. “Didn’t you say something about taking some of the weight off of me? Well, thank you, it worked out great.”
“He scared you last night and that obviously pisses you off, so use it to your advantage. File the report and request the restraining order.”
It wouldn’t work, she thought, frustrated. Not with Richard and his ass of a father. “I’ve gotta get back to work.”
“You’re letting him back you into a corner, Isabel.”
She studied him for a moment and remembered the pictures she had received with his face crossed out. “He hasn’t come after you, has he?”
“No.” He shrugged. “Not yet.”
“The reason I didn’t say anything about my parents dinner to you is because I don’t want you to get hurt, you know that, right?”
“I understand that. But you have to understand that he’s seen me as a threat since the first day he met me. It doesn’t matter that we’re not a couple or that you’re not interested in me for anything beyond a deal he knows nothing about.”
The door was opened and a black-haired nurse stuck her head into the room. “Isabel. They’re looking for you. The doctors from Brooklyn are coming in early for their visit.”
Alex waited for them to finish their brief conversation but he had a feeling the one between them was finished.
Isabel looked at him while she straightened her work clothes and walked over to the door. “I need to get back to work now.” She didn’t want to talk or think about it any longer.
*****
Liz was curled up on the sofa hugging the stuffed toy Aaron had left with her, absentmindedly listening to the shower running in the other room. Was it just last night she and Max had shared that same shower? No, it was the night before last. Wasn’t it? She shook her head. She had felt like she was on top of the world. Maybe everything wasn’t settled or figured out but she had finally felt like they were on their way to really getting their lives together. And in less than 24 hours it had all fallen apart. She wiped her eyes and held the stuffed animal up, rubbing her thumbs over the soft fur.
She turned to stare at the door when someone knocked and she forced herself to her feet. Her legs felt heavy as she walked to the door and leaned against it to peer through the peephole. She jerked back comically when she saw Max’s parents standing on the other side.
“Oh, crap!” she hissed. What were they doing here? She moved to the side to check her appearance in the small mirror above the hooks for the keys and she sighed miserably. There was no way to hide the fact that she’d been crying. She fussed over herself for a minute but before she could do much more than that they knocked on the door again.
Taking a deep breath she reached for the knob, forced a smile, and pulled the door open. “Mr. and Mrs. Evans,” she greeted, “Max didn’t tell me we were expecting company.” Because he didn’t know you were just planning to drop in unannounced, she thought with some irritation.
“Diane, please,” Max’s mother insisted as they stepped inside. “Forgive us for just barging in. Philip had business in the city and we did call Max but it just went to voicemail.”
“Really?” She frowned and glanced behind her on the end table where the cell was sitting. It hadn’t been ringing or anything. “Weird, I need to check the cell. Come in.”
Diane looked around, searching for Aaron. She could see plenty of evidence that a four-year-old lived there but there was no noise to indicate where the little boy was. “Is Aaron already down for the night?”
She stopped in her tracks and was glad her back faced the older couple otherwise they would’ve seen the look of horror and devastation on her face. “No, he’s... he’s...”
Max hurried into the room, his upper body still beaded with water from the shower. He had just gotten out when he heard his parents’ voices and he knew the questions would start. He had seen the call come through but he’d let it go to voicemail and then gone to take a shower before thinking to check it. “Mom, Dad,” he said as he pulled Liz towards him. “Hey,” he tipped her chin up, “I left plenty of hot water. Why don’t you go ahead and grab a shower?” he suggested. He could inform his parents about what was going on so she wouldn’t have to go through it again.
“No, it’s okay.” As much as she appreciated his suggestion, they were in this situation because of her so it wasn’t fair to leave him alone to deal with it.
He nodded. Sometimes she was too stubborn for her own good, but he would respect her decision. He motioned to the furniture. “You guys wanna have a seat? We were gonna order in tonight so if you’re hungry...?”
“No, we have reservation for a restaurant later,” Diane said and shot a worried look at her husband while she took a seat. “Is something wrong, Max?”
He helped Liz back into her seat and sat down beside her. “You remember us tellin’ you about Liz’s ex and our concerns that he was gonna do somethin’ to threaten her custody of Aaron?”
“Oh, my God, did they take Aaron from you, dear?” Diane gasped and grabbed Philips’s hand tightly.
Liz nodded and swallowed down the fresh wave of tears that welled up in response to the woman’s question. Somehow the sympathy in her voice made it that much harder to maintain her composure.
“They sent some hack of a social worker over yesterday,” Max said as he rubbed her shoulder. “The woman came here with the intention of takin’ him. We never had a chance. Kathleen’s doin’ everything she can to get us into court early next week. She thinks we may be able to get in on Monday afternoon or Tuesday morning, but she’s pushing hard to get us on the docket for Monday.”
“If she can’t then no one can, she’s the best,” Philip said with a nod and looked at his wife briefly before he concentrated on Liz. “I know this’s hard for you, but it’ll be okay in the end.”
She nodded, wanting so badly to believe his words, but fearing that small minds and stereotyping would prevent her from getting Aaron back.
“He’s right, Liz. It might take some time because going over laws can take forever, but you’re his family and they just don’t take a boy from his family if there isn’t a good reason.”
“And there isn’t,” Philip underlined.
“But they could still keep him from us.” She tried to swallow past the lump in her throat. “They could find ways to twist the truth. It happens all the time.”
“Hey, positive thoughts, remember?” Max nudged her.
Diane leaned over to take the younger woman’s hands. “Max is right, dear. As difficult as this is, you will get past it.” She looked up at her son, seeing his concerns and worries in his features even though he was trying to hide it. “All of you. Like Philip said, they don’t have a good reason to take him from you permanently. And we’ll help any way we can, even if that just means supporting you through this difficult time.”
Liz nodded and let the tears just run over her cheeks since her hands were trapped in the other woman’s grip. “Thank you.”
“Oh, honey,” she whispered and moved to sit beside her son’s girlfriend. “Don’t you worry.” She pulled Liz into her arms and hugged her tightly. “Aaron will be home soon, right where he belongs. Only a fool would think you aren’t providing everything that little boy needs.”
Was there a point where a person didn’t have any tears left? Liz wondered while she cried in the embrace of Max’ mom. She felt like she hadn’t been doing anything but crying for a whole day and yet there was still more in her.
“I’m gonna get her somethin’ to drink,” Max said to no one in particular. He felt helpless in the face of her emotional distress and with his mom handling things there was really nothing else for him to do.
Philip got up to follow his son after a moment and he braced one hand on the island as he watched Max pull the refrigerator door open and stare inside. “Your mother’s always been better with people in these situations.”
“Guess that’s a woman thing,” Max said helplessly and held a bottle of water out to his Dad.
He accepted the water and leaned back against the counter. “Did her ex make that call?”
“We don’t know. Probably not. He’s not the type who does the dirty jobs himself.”
“Does she have any idea who might be working with him? I know Kathleen’s working on this but if there’s anything your mother and I can do...” he shrugged one shoulder. “Hire a private investigator or be a character witness, we’ll do anything we can to help.”
“I don’t know at the moment what would help and what would just make things worse, Dad...”
He nodded. “Well, if you think of anything, just know that we’re here for you. Both of you.”
“Yeah, thanks.”
“How’s your other situation going?”
“Nothing new.” Max leaned against the counter and stared in front of him. His parents – and especially his father, hadn’t been here for a very long time, so it felt kinda weird.
“How damaging do you think her relationship with me could be to her case?”
Philip sighed. “I wanna be honest, Max. And just to make sure you understand, this is NOT my opinion, okay?” He waited until his son nodded before he continued. “It could affect Aaron and Liz negatively if we can’t find proof that you were drugged and someone else put the drugs in your car.”
“I know Trent was behind it but I have no proof.” He drummed his fingers on the counter. “I’ve got some friends who work at the station who’re gonna look into it, but there’s no guarantee they’ll find anything.”
“We will,” his father said and sounded convinced. “People like that think they know and can do anything, but they do make mistakes in the end. We’ll just have to go into this with our eyes wide open and we’ll find something.” There had to be something… some small thing they hadn’t considered and was only going to come back to bite them on the ass in the end.
“Trent’s a cop. Even if he makes mistakes, he’s probably good at covering them. Know and pay the right people and you can get anything in this town.”
“He may be a cop, but he’s not one a high ranking officer, Son, and he’s not above the law. And I happen to know a lot of people myself. Think positive.”
“Yeah.” Max expelled a breath and glanced into the living room where his Mom was still comforting Liz. His gaze went over the calendar on the wall next to his father while he wondered how much time would pass before they got Aaron back. His eyes widened when something else got his attention. “It’s your anniversary.” That’s why they had plans for dinner tonight. “I can’t believe I didn’t realize it earlier.”
Philip chuckled. “With everything going on it’s really no wonder, and besides,” he nodded at the living room, “as long as I didn’t forget, there’s no problem at all.”
“Yeah, I guess that’s true.”
“It is, trust me.” He looked at his wife and smiled. “When you’ve been married as long as we have you know just how important these things are.”
Max smirked. “And I guess havin’ a secretary with a memory like an elephant doesn’t hurt either.”
“Executive Assistant,” Philip corrected him. “And Sharon is the most valuable resource in my office.”
“Because she remembers your anniversary, holidays, birthdays, and other special occasions?”
“Among other things.” He laughed quietly. “She’s saved my hide more than once when it comes to any and all of those things.”
They were quiet for a couple of minutes before Max cleared his throat and looked at him. “What do we do, Dad?”
“Wait, I’m afraid,” the older man answered and ran a hand through his grey hair.
His son huffed in frustrating and mimicked his father’s action without even realizing it. “Sitting back and doin’ nothin’ really isn’t one of my strengths.”
Philip chuckled. “Nor mine, but we have to remember that doing the wrong thing will only cause more damage. We have to consider every move first and let people like Kathleen do what they do best.”
“Yeah,” Max agreed and glanced through the door into the living room again. “I’m tryin’ to keep Liz busy, so she’s distracted.”
“Good. Listen, you could always join us for dinner. I’m sure if I call the restaurant they can set up to more seats – “
“Thanks, but we really don’t wanna ruin your anniversary, Dad.” Max made a face. “Well, as much as that’s possible now.”
He slapped his son on the back. “Don’t you worry about that.”
“I appreciate it, but Liz really doesn’t feel like going out anyway.” Not to mention, horning in on his parents’ romantic anniversary dinner really didn’t do anything for him. “We’ll just order in and watch somethin’ on TV.” And try to ignore the fact that Aaron wasn’t underfoot, playing with his toys or asking one of them to read him a bedtime story. “I never really gave much thought to kids before.” He started messing with the things on the counter. “It’s funny how fast you can get used to havin’ one around.”
Philip smiled and nodded as he watched him fuss with a few bottles of seasoning and the coffee mugs waiting to be filled. It was a nervous habit he had acquired from Diane. “They become very important very quickly.” It felt good to be able to talk to his boy, to console him without it turning into a fight. He didn’t know if the truce would last or not but he was grateful for the opportunity.
“Well, I’m not sure how much more cheering up Liz can take but I think she’s just about at the end of her rope,” Max said after a few minutes.
“It’ll get better,” his father promised and nodded towards the living room as they started to return to their women. Friday had been the worst timing for this to happen because the wheels turned slowly to not at all during weekends when it came to the judicial system.
“Happy anniversary, Mom,” Max said when he approached his mother and squeezed her shoulder.
Diane placed her hand over his briefly and looked up to him. “Thanks, sweetie.”
“It’s your anniversary?” Liz asked, shocked as she glanced between the two older people. “And we’ve ruined it, how horrible.”
“There’s nothing to be sorry about, Liz,” Philip told her.
“He’s right, there’re more important things to worry about.”
“You should go and have dinner anyways,” Max said her and knew from the look of his mother’s eyes that she was planning to do anything but that. “Really, we can’t do anything about the situation on a Saturday night anyway.”
She glanced at her husband and sighed when he nodded. “Alright, but you call us if you need anything.”
Max promised they would call if they needed anything and after nearly ten more minutes he finally ushered his parents out of the apartment. He sighed and reached up to rub his face as he turned to lean back against the door. “They mean well.”
She smiled sadly. “I know.” And as hard as it was to deal with sympathy right now she did appreciate his parents’ support. She was an adult but she really missed having that parental influence around. She missed her parents so much.
“Why don’t we go ahead an’ order somethin’ for dinner,” he suggested.
She nodded. She had no appetite but she knew she needed to eat, even if it was just a small amount.
TIC TAC - (CC,AU,Adult) - COMPLETE - 7/12/15
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Erina, Hunter, Forum Moderators
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 111
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 112
begonia9508: Thanks!
Hope you enjoy your holidays!
We’re beginning to see some of the distance between Max and his parents shrink. Being put in the parental role is helping him see things differently.
Liz is in a difficult situation and being unable to go to Aaron, to be with him, and comfort him is tearing her apart.
The statistics on women and stalkers is daunting! Unfortunately it isn’t uncommon for women in this situation to think the situation will resolve itself before it becomes too dangerous. The situation is even worse when they know their stalker because they believe the person won’t really hurt them. But, she has Alex there to keep reminding her that she needs to handle things before it does get out of hand.
Natalie36: It was good for Liz and Aaron to have that chance to talk even though it was upsetting for both of them. Richard is capable of worse… hopefully Alex will get through to Isabel before that can happen.
Earth2Mama: Poor little Aaron, the little guy’s already been through so much. But at the very least, Max and Liz know that he’s with a kind, caring couple.
We’re all rooting for him to come home soon!
CandyliciousLovah: It’s a good thing that they know Aaron’s with a nice couple. Hopefully that’ll help while they’re separated from him and trying to get him back.
keepsmiling7: Aaron landed in a good situation. Of course, as far as he’s concerned, there’s nothing good about it because it’s not home.
Lol, he’s trying so hard to follow the rules Liz has taught him.
Oh, and jelly in Rabi’s fur? Totally unacceptable! And not likely something he’ll be forgiving anytime soon.
Philip and Diane were an unexpected source of strength and Liz needs that more than ever right now.
xilaj: Thanks! The group has come together well, being supportive for each other, and drawing strength from each other. Liz and Aaron both really needed that little conversation, just the chance to let them know even though they aren’t where they wanna be, they’re okay. Vince and Megan are definitely adding more questions as they learn more about Aaron and his home situation. Philip and Diane will be there every step of the way and hopefully they’ll have the opportunity to rebuild a strong relationship with their son throughout this ordeal.
Unfortunately Isabel, while rattled by Richard’s newest surprise, is still in denial. She isn’t yet able to reconcile this man with the man she was ready to marry. Alex may yet take things into his own hands if he can’t get her to see what’s going on.
Lol, good to know Richard’s up there with Trent. They so deserve to share that place. They always make mistakes. Always. We just have to wait for it.
Part 112
Closing Ranks
“He’s holding up well,” Tony said as he and Maria walked down the hospital hallway.
Even though it was only 6pm, she felt like the day had been going on forever. “Cody had a good afternoon. It helps when you guys visit him, it distracts him a lot.”
“Yeah, I guess…”
“Hey, don’t you have a date with Ava?” She bumped his side when he draped an arm around her.
“Yeah, she borrowed the car from her dad and said she’d meet me in town. I’ve still got an hour to get there.”
“You two make a great couple.”
Tony grinned. “Working on it.”
Maria snorted. “She’s totally into you. I doubt you can call that actual work. All you need to do it wink and smile.”
“What can I say, the ladies love me.”
She groaned. “Ya done with the ego boost?”
He stopped when they reached the elevator and pressed the button before he leaned against the wall to look at her. “Guess there’s something I need to say or… explain.”
Maria frowned, not liking the tone or the look on his face. Had he reconsidered the offer to move in with him? “Hit me with it, I don’t think anything could get really worse after the last few days.”
He smiled slightly and nodded. “I know we were never really dating or whatever, but… Back at the beach house we talked and I said something about not being really ready for a relationship.”
“Oh,” she said, relieved as she realized what he was up to. “And now you think that I think you lied to me because you’re dating Ava seriously?”
He avoided her eyes for a moment, something he usually didn’t do, and then nodded. “Yeah, and I swear I meant it… or I thought I meant it at that time.”
“It’s okay, Tony.” She squeezed his upper arm. “Like you said, we weren’t really dating or anything. Besides, I know how quickly things… FEELINGS… can change.” She rolled her eyes.
He smiled at her easy acceptance of his explanation. Had he really expected anything different from her? “They can change in a heartbeat,” he agreed. “Sometimes somethin’ comes along and it just changes everything.”
“Here lately it seems like a lot of things are changing.”
“Change can be good.” He draped an arm around her shoulders again.
“Yeah.” She sighed. “I guess as long as the good changes outweigh the bad it’ll be okay.”
“Just stay positive, girl. It’s gonna get better.”
“Stay positive,” Maria snorted. “Sometimes I’d like to just say fuck it and wallow in negative thoughts for a while.” She rested her head on his shoulder for a moment. “But I can’t.”
“I hope not.” He led her into the elevator when it opened. “Plans for tonight?”
“Not really.”
“You comin’ to Brooklyn?”
“No, I think I’ll just stay here. It gives Mom a break and she wants me to take tomorrow night off since I’m goin’ out for the barbecue at Michael’s parents’ place.”
“He coming over tonight?”
She shook her head. “He’s got a date.”
“Courtney, right.”
She made a face. “Yeah, right.” But so wrong, she thought.
“It’s gonna run its course, ya know.”
“I don’t know. He’s serious about her.” Maria shrugged. “An’ he’s pretty down about the fact that everyone just dismisses her.”
“Well, after that talk yesterday everybody’s gonna try to be a little more accepting.” He shrugged and leaned back against the wall. “And I have a feelin’ Alex may be right. Eventually Guerin’s gonna see what everyone else sees. It might take a while, but he’s gonna see it.”
“What if we’re wrong?”
“We could be. Maybe.” He looked at her. “Law of averages is against us all bein’ wrong though. I mean, a couple of us thinkin’ she’s all wrong for us, okay, we could be wrong. But, the entire group bein’ wrong? What do you think the odds are of that bein’ true?”
“Well, you – the group – are all biased.”
“Biased maybe, but we’re not blind. She’s like the new toy a kid gets on Christmas morning. All bright and shiny an’ new. But what happens to that toy after a while? The kid gets bored with it.” He shrugged. “She’s a nice enough girl, but after a while he’s gonna realize she’s lacking in a few key areas.”
“Ya know what, I don’t wanna think about it anymore.” She shook her head as if it would help rid her of the thoughts.
He chuckled and nodded. “Gotcha. I’m off tomorrow night. Wanna catch a movie or somethin’ when we get back in the city?”
“If you’re sure you’ll be coming back,” she teased.
“Hey, I’m pretty sure I’ll be comin’ back. We’re takin’ things slow.” He rolled his eyes and then grinned. “But with Chase in the picture it makes good sense so I’ll just have to man up.”
“Guess so.” They stepped out of the elevator when it reached ground level. “We can hang out if you’re free, but don’t feel bad if you’d rather stay with Ava. I’d understand.”
“I know you would. But on the off chance that I’m free, pick out somethin’ you wanna see and we’ll catch a movie. We’ll just hang out, binge on buttered popcorn and think about nothin’ for a while.”
“Sounds good.” They stopped in the entry hall and Maria pointed at a sign. “I think I’m gonna go check on Kyle again.”
They still weren’t letting him have more than one visitor but he could at least be there for moral support. “Want me to go with you?”
“Not if it’s gonna make you late for Ava.”
“Probably shouldn’t be late already, huh?” He gave her a quick hug when she just rolled her eyes as if he’d just asked a stupid question. “Alright, but if anything’s changed with his condition let me know.”
“I will. Have fun on your date.”
He winked. “I will.”
Maria watched him leave before she turned to walk to the ICU once more time that day. Kyle had been back to sleep a few minutes after he had woken up, but his parents had said he was breathing on his own now, which was a good sign.
Jim was just coming back from getting a cup of coffee when he saw the young woman approaching his son’s room. He smiled tiredly and nodded when she looked up and noticed him. “Had to take a little break,” he said and lifted the cup up.
“Anything new?” she asked and rested her head against the window that looked into Kyle’s room, but the view was blocked by curtains from the inside.
He smiled. “He’s been awake a few times and each time it’s a little bit longer.”
“Has he said anything?”
“No, not yet. He’s tried, but the doctor said after the respirator tube and the smoke inhalation his throat’s very sore so that’s not unusual. He’s also stubborn so at some point he’ll get something out.”
“Yeah, I guess,” Maria smiled weakly.
“His mother went home for a bit to freshen up and get a little rest. I’ll just check in on him and then you can step in for a visit, okay?”
“Thanks.”
Jim slipped into the dimly lit room and in spite of knowing what he was walking into the sight of his son still shocked him. He leaned over the bed, careful not to disturb any of the tubes and wires as he looked into Kyle’s bruised, swollen features. He was so grateful that his son was breathing on his own. The doctor had been very pleased to see that and he had a feeling it was a lot more important than they had been told. After satisfying himself that Kyle was resting as peacefully as possible at the moment he stepped back out into the hall. “You can go on in.”
“Okay,” Maria agreed and took another deep breath before she walked in. Weird, she thought when she closed the door behind her. It was only yesterday that the accident had happened and yet she felt like this shit had been going on for weeks now. “Hey, Kyle,” she whispered.
Something tugged at the corners of his mind, trying to pull him from the warm, dark corners where there was no pain. Everything here was blurred, muted, but as much as he wanted to stay hidden there part of him was drawn to the soothing sound. He resisted though, preferring the place where there was no pain. The fingers of his right hand twitched slightly but it was the only concession he gave to the sound.
“Heard you’re breathing on your own, huh?” She took the chair next to the bed and placed her hand over his gently. The fact that it felt warm and alive sent a happy feeling rushing through her veins. “You’re very brave.”
He felt the touch and his fingers twitched again. There was something familiar about it, something calming. He had left the safety of the darkness before but each time his stay on the other side had been so brief. Once again he wanted to venture out, to test the boundaries and see if he could stand the pain this time.
Maria glanced at their hands when she felt the slightest move of his fingers. “Tony’s on his way out. He has a date with Ava, but he wanted me to say hi,” she continued to speak.
Sounds began to sift through the mist surrounding him and he latched onto them, struggling to understand them. When that didn’t seem to be possible he started to fight his way out of the darkness, his conscious mind pulling him forward towards the sound until he could identify it. His eyes were so heavy, his throat so sore, but he tried to force her name out. “Mmmm...ia.” Even in his weakened state he could tell the word wasn’t right, but it exhausted him just getting that much out.
His cracked voice made her eyes snap up to meet his face and she hated the fact that his eyes were bandaged. “Yeah, it’s me Kyle. I’m here with you.”
His fingers curled slightly before relaxing again. As awareness began to grow so did the pain and as much as he wanted to pull away from it he couldn’t. His movements were still constricted and he didn’t understand it. Trying to fight it only caused more pain though so he remained still. He tried to pinpoint a single place on his body that didn’t hurt and it all came down to the place Maria was touching. He tried to focus all of his attention away from the pain and onto that connection but the pain only seemed to increase the longer he stayed away from the darkness. “Mmmm.... h... rts...”
She frowned at his ‘words’ and wondered if it meant what she thought it meant. “I know, Kyle. You have to heal,” she said calmly and reached up to caress a bit of his head that wasn’t covered by bandages.
He tried to speak but he couldn’t seem to get anything else out. He didn’t know how to make her understand and that frustration was aggravated by the pain that was becoming more intrusive on his conscious mind.
“Don’t speak if it takes too much, okay? Just rest, Kyle. You’ll get better,” she whispered in his ear and kissed his cheek.
His fingers flexed but even that small movement seemed to increase the level of pain and discomfort he was feeling. “Hur...” His voice was weak and raspy to his own ears. “...ts.”
Tears shot to her eyes when his words were clearer this time. “I know, but I’m here, okay? You won’t be alone.”
Kyle listened to her voice but the pain was overriding his ability to focus on anything but it. “M... ia... make... st... op.”
“I’m gonna call a nurse, okay?” She leaned forward and pressed the red button.
He made a sound of agreement, so grateful that she understood. He wanted to stay awake, but he wanted to escape from the pain again and the only place he seemed able to do that was when he was sleeping. Maybe if they turned the lights on so he could see what was going on, maybe that would help. But no one seemed to want him to see.
Maria glanced up when the door opened. “What’s the matter?” a nurse asked and walked in, followed by Jim.
“He says he’s in pain. Can you give him something for it?”
Jim’s eyes widened. “He spoke?”
The nurse moved around the bed, checking his vitals and reading the monitors. She adjusted the morphine drip and watched as his readings began to stabilize. “There, that should help.” She smiled reassuringly at them. “He’s going to be in pain and as he becomes more conscious we’ll be able to let him administer the morphine as it’s needed.”
“The pain should get better now,” Maria assured her friend and kept stroking his hand.
The voices began to swirl together as the pain began to subside and he felt himself slipping back into that warm, dark place. He could still feel the soothing touch of Maria’s hand and it was the last thing he thought as he finally succumbed to the darkness once more.
“I think he’s falling asleep again,” Jim said after a few moments and squeezed Maria’s shoulder.
“Yeah,” she agreed and got up slowly so he could take her place.
“I can have the doctor stop in if you’d feel better talking to him,” the nurse offered as she paused at the door.
Jim nodded. “Thank you.”
“Guess that’s my cue to leave,” Maria pointed at the door.
“If you’d like to leave your number I’ll call if there’re any changes.” He nodded at the notepad on the table next to the bed.
“Sure,” she walked over and scribbled her number on it.
“Maria?” He turned to look at her before she could leave. “Thank you.”
She smiled. “For what?”
“For being here.” He looked back at his boy. “For being his friend.”
“That’s nothing you have to thank me for,” she waved him off. “He’s done a lot more for me in the past.”
He smiled tightly and nodded. “I’ll keep in touch.”
“Okay,” she went to the door again. “See you around.”
He watched Kyle, just soaking up the sight of him breathing on his own. He had a long road of recovery ahead of him but he was gonna be okay and that was all that mattered.
*****
Adam pulled the front door open the second he heard the first car pull into the drive and he rushed out onto the porch, shading his eyes against the late afternoon sun as he tried to identify the car. His eyebrows lifted in surprise when he realized it was his oldest daughter’s car. “It’s Isabel,” he muttered and turned to look at his wife when she stepped out on the porch to stand beside him. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen her drive at such a sedate speed.”
She chuckled and leaned against his side when his arm settled around her shoulders. “And where do you suppose she learned to drive like a bat outta hell?”
He snorted and looked down at her. “From you.”
“I don’t think so.”
He just rolled his eyes and turned his attention back to his daughter’s car when it came to a stop. Ava had spent more than an hour filling them in on everything going on so he was expecting it when Isabel stepped out along with a young man. He studied the man she introduced as Alex, shaking his hand and welcoming him into their home. They were on their way inside when another car pulled into the driveway. “Do we know someone who drives an Escalade?”
“Tony!” Chase shouted as he ran out the door.
Adam leaned over to scoop his grandson up before the boy could take the steps too fast and fall or make it safely down only to run out in front of the car. “Just hold your horses, boy,” he cautioned.
“It’s Tony, Grampa!” He rested his elbow on Grandpa’s shoulder and pointed as the doors of the vehicle opened. “Looky, see?” He leaned in close to whisper loudly, “Mommy likes him too!”
He and Nicole exchanged an amused look when their youngest came out of the house, her pace slow and controlled but her eyes revealing her excitement at seeing the man walking up to the house with Tess and Maria. Introductions were made and he shook the man’s hand then hugged his daughter and Maria when they stepped up on the porch.
“Why don’t we go inside,” Nicole said as she opened the door and ushered everyone in. “We have plenty of refreshments while dinner’s getting underway.”
“Grampa’s gonna make dinner,” Chase confided as he leaned forward and Tony took him in his arms. “He makes real good hot dogs but you gotta take all the burned parts off.”
Tony chuckled and patted his back. “I’ll remember that.”
Adam stood back and watched Ava take the fireman’s hand and lead him into the house, talking animatedly to him and Chase. “Well, that looks promising.” He looked down at Tess and Maria, each of them safely tucked under his arms. “What do you girls think?”
“I think Ava’s finally met the right guy,” Tess smirked. “You can already see the difference.”
“I think I’m looking forward to taking over the backyard hammock,” Maria said with a tired smile.
He squeezed her shoulders. “How’re Cody and your mom doing?”
“Fine. Other than him being a real handful about staying in the hospital day in and day out. I didn’t tell him we were coming out here because he would have wanted to come too.”
“I can imagine. And as soon as he’s up to it, we’ll get him out here to feed the fish. I know how much he loves to watch them.”
“Yeah,” she leaned into the man who had been the closest thing to a father for a long time now. “Thanks, Adam.”
“Where’s that boy of mine at?” he asked as they walked inside.
“Isn’t he here yet?”
“No, he sent a text a while ago, said he was runnin’ late. I thought maybe he got held up at the station but Tony said they left at the same time.”
“Maybe he went back to check on Kyle,” Tess suggested and hugged an arm around Maria’s shoulders. “You gonna share the hammock?”
“For you?” Maria hugged her back and grinned. “Yeah, I’ll share.”
“Oh wait,” Tess said and dragged her a few feet to the refrigerator to get two Cokes out. “Now we can go.”
“Now there’s something we haven’t seen in too long,” Adam said to his wife as they watched the girls take off for the hammock that had become the most coveted spot in the backyard.
“It’s nice to see them so close again,” Nicole agreed.
“Yes, it is.” He looked around and for the first time since they’d heard news of the explosion his world nearly felt complete. His girls were all there and two of them with young men that had made a good first impression and seemed like decent people.
“Oh, hey, I think that’s Max, isn’t it?” she asked when she looked through the window to see another car pull into the driveway. “We’ll have a full house.”
He leaned over to look, nodding when he recognized the dark haired man climbing out of the vehicle and walking around to open the passengers’ side door. “Yeah, and this must be the girlfriend Ava mentioned.”
“They grow up so fast,” Nicole said with an amused smile.
“They certainly do that. It’s a shame what they’re having to deal with at their age.”
“Go on and open the door for them. I’ll be in the kitchen, checking on Nana. Guess she’ll need some help with all the food we’re gonna be grilling.”
He nodded. “Don’t let her touch my grill,” he warned, ignoring the dismissive wave she sent in his direction. He opened the front door just as the young couple stepped up onto the porch. “Max, welcome back.”
“Thanks for the invitation, Adam,” he shook the man’s hand. “If I remember right, your barbeques kick ass.”
He chuckled. “You remember correctly. Although my grandson seems to think the hot dogs are much better if you pull the charred parts off. But he’s three, so I suppose I’ll excuse his obviously incorrect belief.” He shrugged and offered his hand to the young woman. “I’m Adam Guerin.”
“Liz,” she greeted him with a smile. The night had been awful and she really felt like crap, but at least the emotional rollercoaster had stopped for now and she didn’t feel like crying every second anymore.
“C’mon inside,” he said and took a step back to let them in. “Everyone’s already out back. Just cut through the living room here and you’ll be on your way to the back deck. There’re drinks in the cooler out there but if you don’t find anything you like, just let me know because we’ve probably got it here somewhere.”
“Thank you, Mr. Guerin,” Liz said, feeling the warm atmosphere that surrounded the Guerin family.
“Adam, please,” he insisted with a smile.
“Okay... Adam,” she smiled back and then took Max’ hand to let him lead her outside.
He cast another glance out the front window before forcing himself to go into the kitchen to see if Nicole needed help with anything. He still felt a little on edge and he knew from experience that until all of his kids were in his presence it wasn’t going to disappear.
“He’ll be here soon, Adam,” his wife shook her head with a small smile when he entered the kitchen. “He let you know he was gonna be late. No need to worry.”
“It’s ridiculous, I know.” He shrugged with a sheepish grin. “But I can’t help it.”
“Go on and take the plates out, will ya?”
He grabbed the stack of plates and carried them outside, inhaling the warm air and thinking how nice it was that the temperatures were lower than they were in the city. “Anyone need anything?” he asked as he leaned over next to Isabel to place the plates in the center of the table.
“Ice cream,” Chase shouted.
“Not before dinner,” Ava said.
He stuck his lip out and looked at Tony.
“You heard what your mom said.”
The little boy looked between the two of them and slipped from Tony’s lap to run across the deck to his favorite aunt. “Auntie Isabel, Mommy an’ Tony’s bein’ mean.”
She chuckled. “You’re not getting ice cream from me either, short stuff.”
He stuck his bottom lip out as far as he could and when that didn’t earn the desired result he turned and ran in the house, shouting for Grandma.
Max rubbed Liz’s shoulder when he caught her staring after Chase sadly.
“I’m not going there, right?” she said and straightened up.
He smiled and nodded at the cooler. “Wanna beer?”
“Yeah, why not?”
“I’ll take one too, thanks for askin’, Evans,” Tony said with a grin.
Max flipped him off, but grinned anyway and went to get the drinks. “What about you girls?” He looked at Tess and Maria.
They looked at each other and talked quietly before looking back at him. “Yes, thank you, Max,” they said at the same time and then started laughing.
He rolled his eyes at them and went to get the drinks when he saw Isabel and Alex already had theirs.
“How were things at the station today?” Ava turned to look at Tony. “Weird?”
“Tense,” he answered. “Everybody was on edge.”
“Yeah, I can imagine,” she squeezed his hand and used the opportunity while everyone seemed to be busy, to steal a quick kiss.
He was leaning in to see if he could get another kiss when something cold slid down his back and he jumped up, jerking his shirt tail from his jeans and glaring at Evans when several pieces of ice fell to the deck. “You’re gonna pay for that,” he growled.
“I’m shaking.”
He snorted. “You will be.”
“Try anything and I’m gonna tattoo your face while you’re sleeping.”
“That’d be an interesting look,” Isabel said with a laugh.
“Yeah, or maybe a nose ring,” Maria suggested with a giggle when she took the beers from Max.
“Then Ava and Tony could have matching facial piercings,” Tess added. “How cute would that be?” She snorted and giggled.
“Oh, right, they could like put a leash between them,” her friend added and burst into laughter.
Max laughed and settled down next to Liz again, uncapping her beer before handing it to her. “Now that’d make for an interesting photo.”
“Maybe you should get it on your advertisement as well,” Isabel suggested and earned a glare from her sister. “Come on, Ava, we’re just kidding.”
“I don’t know,” Max mused and took a drink of his beer and then motioned between them with the bottle. “It’d be a shot that’d make people take notice.”
“Yeah, but they might get the idea it’s a sex shop,” Maria said as she pictured the advertisement. “And by the way, there’s no way Carter’s taking that job from me. You hear me?”
“No worries, he’s nowhere near as attractive as you are,” he assured her. No need to tell her that she and Guerin would steam up the advertisement. It would sell itself and everyone in the city would see it... including his clueless girlfriend. That girl needed a wakeup call, he thought.
“Come on,” Tony complained. “You can’t compare me to a woman.”
Isabel shifted her chair around so she could look at Tony. “Are you jealous ‘cause he doesn’t think you’re as pretty?” she teased.
“Shut up.”
“Good comeback,” Alex smirked and took a drink.
“Don’t listen to them,” Ava whispered in his ear. “If you ask me, you’re the hottest thing on two legs in the backyard.”
Tony’s smile froze in place when he glanced up and saw Michael push the sliding door open and step out onto the deck... with Courtney attached to his right hand. Oh, boy, Guerin had done the one thing none of them had expected him to do tonight.
Hope you enjoy your holidays!
We’re beginning to see some of the distance between Max and his parents shrink. Being put in the parental role is helping him see things differently.
Liz is in a difficult situation and being unable to go to Aaron, to be with him, and comfort him is tearing her apart.
The statistics on women and stalkers is daunting! Unfortunately it isn’t uncommon for women in this situation to think the situation will resolve itself before it becomes too dangerous. The situation is even worse when they know their stalker because they believe the person won’t really hurt them. But, she has Alex there to keep reminding her that she needs to handle things before it does get out of hand.
Natalie36: It was good for Liz and Aaron to have that chance to talk even though it was upsetting for both of them. Richard is capable of worse… hopefully Alex will get through to Isabel before that can happen.
Earth2Mama: Poor little Aaron, the little guy’s already been through so much. But at the very least, Max and Liz know that he’s with a kind, caring couple.
We’re all rooting for him to come home soon!
CandyliciousLovah: It’s a good thing that they know Aaron’s with a nice couple. Hopefully that’ll help while they’re separated from him and trying to get him back.
keepsmiling7: Aaron landed in a good situation. Of course, as far as he’s concerned, there’s nothing good about it because it’s not home.
Lol, he’s trying so hard to follow the rules Liz has taught him.
Oh, and jelly in Rabi’s fur? Totally unacceptable! And not likely something he’ll be forgiving anytime soon.
Philip and Diane were an unexpected source of strength and Liz needs that more than ever right now.
xilaj: Thanks! The group has come together well, being supportive for each other, and drawing strength from each other. Liz and Aaron both really needed that little conversation, just the chance to let them know even though they aren’t where they wanna be, they’re okay. Vince and Megan are definitely adding more questions as they learn more about Aaron and his home situation. Philip and Diane will be there every step of the way and hopefully they’ll have the opportunity to rebuild a strong relationship with their son throughout this ordeal.
Unfortunately Isabel, while rattled by Richard’s newest surprise, is still in denial. She isn’t yet able to reconcile this man with the man she was ready to marry. Alex may yet take things into his own hands if he can’t get her to see what’s going on.
Lol, good to know Richard’s up there with Trent. They so deserve to share that place. They always make mistakes. Always. We just have to wait for it.
Part 112
Closing Ranks
“He’s holding up well,” Tony said as he and Maria walked down the hospital hallway.
Even though it was only 6pm, she felt like the day had been going on forever. “Cody had a good afternoon. It helps when you guys visit him, it distracts him a lot.”
“Yeah, I guess…”
“Hey, don’t you have a date with Ava?” She bumped his side when he draped an arm around her.
“Yeah, she borrowed the car from her dad and said she’d meet me in town. I’ve still got an hour to get there.”
“You two make a great couple.”
Tony grinned. “Working on it.”
Maria snorted. “She’s totally into you. I doubt you can call that actual work. All you need to do it wink and smile.”
“What can I say, the ladies love me.”
She groaned. “Ya done with the ego boost?”
He stopped when they reached the elevator and pressed the button before he leaned against the wall to look at her. “Guess there’s something I need to say or… explain.”
Maria frowned, not liking the tone or the look on his face. Had he reconsidered the offer to move in with him? “Hit me with it, I don’t think anything could get really worse after the last few days.”
He smiled slightly and nodded. “I know we were never really dating or whatever, but… Back at the beach house we talked and I said something about not being really ready for a relationship.”
“Oh,” she said, relieved as she realized what he was up to. “And now you think that I think you lied to me because you’re dating Ava seriously?”
He avoided her eyes for a moment, something he usually didn’t do, and then nodded. “Yeah, and I swear I meant it… or I thought I meant it at that time.”
“It’s okay, Tony.” She squeezed his upper arm. “Like you said, we weren’t really dating or anything. Besides, I know how quickly things… FEELINGS… can change.” She rolled her eyes.
He smiled at her easy acceptance of his explanation. Had he really expected anything different from her? “They can change in a heartbeat,” he agreed. “Sometimes somethin’ comes along and it just changes everything.”
“Here lately it seems like a lot of things are changing.”
“Change can be good.” He draped an arm around her shoulders again.
“Yeah.” She sighed. “I guess as long as the good changes outweigh the bad it’ll be okay.”
“Just stay positive, girl. It’s gonna get better.”
“Stay positive,” Maria snorted. “Sometimes I’d like to just say fuck it and wallow in negative thoughts for a while.” She rested her head on his shoulder for a moment. “But I can’t.”
“I hope not.” He led her into the elevator when it opened. “Plans for tonight?”
“Not really.”
“You comin’ to Brooklyn?”
“No, I think I’ll just stay here. It gives Mom a break and she wants me to take tomorrow night off since I’m goin’ out for the barbecue at Michael’s parents’ place.”
“He coming over tonight?”
She shook her head. “He’s got a date.”
“Courtney, right.”
She made a face. “Yeah, right.” But so wrong, she thought.
“It’s gonna run its course, ya know.”
“I don’t know. He’s serious about her.” Maria shrugged. “An’ he’s pretty down about the fact that everyone just dismisses her.”
“Well, after that talk yesterday everybody’s gonna try to be a little more accepting.” He shrugged and leaned back against the wall. “And I have a feelin’ Alex may be right. Eventually Guerin’s gonna see what everyone else sees. It might take a while, but he’s gonna see it.”
“What if we’re wrong?”
“We could be. Maybe.” He looked at her. “Law of averages is against us all bein’ wrong though. I mean, a couple of us thinkin’ she’s all wrong for us, okay, we could be wrong. But, the entire group bein’ wrong? What do you think the odds are of that bein’ true?”
“Well, you – the group – are all biased.”
“Biased maybe, but we’re not blind. She’s like the new toy a kid gets on Christmas morning. All bright and shiny an’ new. But what happens to that toy after a while? The kid gets bored with it.” He shrugged. “She’s a nice enough girl, but after a while he’s gonna realize she’s lacking in a few key areas.”
“Ya know what, I don’t wanna think about it anymore.” She shook her head as if it would help rid her of the thoughts.
He chuckled and nodded. “Gotcha. I’m off tomorrow night. Wanna catch a movie or somethin’ when we get back in the city?”
“If you’re sure you’ll be coming back,” she teased.
“Hey, I’m pretty sure I’ll be comin’ back. We’re takin’ things slow.” He rolled his eyes and then grinned. “But with Chase in the picture it makes good sense so I’ll just have to man up.”
“Guess so.” They stepped out of the elevator when it reached ground level. “We can hang out if you’re free, but don’t feel bad if you’d rather stay with Ava. I’d understand.”
“I know you would. But on the off chance that I’m free, pick out somethin’ you wanna see and we’ll catch a movie. We’ll just hang out, binge on buttered popcorn and think about nothin’ for a while.”
“Sounds good.” They stopped in the entry hall and Maria pointed at a sign. “I think I’m gonna go check on Kyle again.”
They still weren’t letting him have more than one visitor but he could at least be there for moral support. “Want me to go with you?”
“Not if it’s gonna make you late for Ava.”
“Probably shouldn’t be late already, huh?” He gave her a quick hug when she just rolled her eyes as if he’d just asked a stupid question. “Alright, but if anything’s changed with his condition let me know.”
“I will. Have fun on your date.”
He winked. “I will.”
Maria watched him leave before she turned to walk to the ICU once more time that day. Kyle had been back to sleep a few minutes after he had woken up, but his parents had said he was breathing on his own now, which was a good sign.
Jim was just coming back from getting a cup of coffee when he saw the young woman approaching his son’s room. He smiled tiredly and nodded when she looked up and noticed him. “Had to take a little break,” he said and lifted the cup up.
“Anything new?” she asked and rested her head against the window that looked into Kyle’s room, but the view was blocked by curtains from the inside.
He smiled. “He’s been awake a few times and each time it’s a little bit longer.”
“Has he said anything?”
“No, not yet. He’s tried, but the doctor said after the respirator tube and the smoke inhalation his throat’s very sore so that’s not unusual. He’s also stubborn so at some point he’ll get something out.”
“Yeah, I guess,” Maria smiled weakly.
“His mother went home for a bit to freshen up and get a little rest. I’ll just check in on him and then you can step in for a visit, okay?”
“Thanks.”
Jim slipped into the dimly lit room and in spite of knowing what he was walking into the sight of his son still shocked him. He leaned over the bed, careful not to disturb any of the tubes and wires as he looked into Kyle’s bruised, swollen features. He was so grateful that his son was breathing on his own. The doctor had been very pleased to see that and he had a feeling it was a lot more important than they had been told. After satisfying himself that Kyle was resting as peacefully as possible at the moment he stepped back out into the hall. “You can go on in.”
“Okay,” Maria agreed and took another deep breath before she walked in. Weird, she thought when she closed the door behind her. It was only yesterday that the accident had happened and yet she felt like this shit had been going on for weeks now. “Hey, Kyle,” she whispered.
Something tugged at the corners of his mind, trying to pull him from the warm, dark corners where there was no pain. Everything here was blurred, muted, but as much as he wanted to stay hidden there part of him was drawn to the soothing sound. He resisted though, preferring the place where there was no pain. The fingers of his right hand twitched slightly but it was the only concession he gave to the sound.
“Heard you’re breathing on your own, huh?” She took the chair next to the bed and placed her hand over his gently. The fact that it felt warm and alive sent a happy feeling rushing through her veins. “You’re very brave.”
He felt the touch and his fingers twitched again. There was something familiar about it, something calming. He had left the safety of the darkness before but each time his stay on the other side had been so brief. Once again he wanted to venture out, to test the boundaries and see if he could stand the pain this time.
Maria glanced at their hands when she felt the slightest move of his fingers. “Tony’s on his way out. He has a date with Ava, but he wanted me to say hi,” she continued to speak.
Sounds began to sift through the mist surrounding him and he latched onto them, struggling to understand them. When that didn’t seem to be possible he started to fight his way out of the darkness, his conscious mind pulling him forward towards the sound until he could identify it. His eyes were so heavy, his throat so sore, but he tried to force her name out. “Mmmm...ia.” Even in his weakened state he could tell the word wasn’t right, but it exhausted him just getting that much out.
His cracked voice made her eyes snap up to meet his face and she hated the fact that his eyes were bandaged. “Yeah, it’s me Kyle. I’m here with you.”
His fingers curled slightly before relaxing again. As awareness began to grow so did the pain and as much as he wanted to pull away from it he couldn’t. His movements were still constricted and he didn’t understand it. Trying to fight it only caused more pain though so he remained still. He tried to pinpoint a single place on his body that didn’t hurt and it all came down to the place Maria was touching. He tried to focus all of his attention away from the pain and onto that connection but the pain only seemed to increase the longer he stayed away from the darkness. “Mmmm.... h... rts...”
She frowned at his ‘words’ and wondered if it meant what she thought it meant. “I know, Kyle. You have to heal,” she said calmly and reached up to caress a bit of his head that wasn’t covered by bandages.
He tried to speak but he couldn’t seem to get anything else out. He didn’t know how to make her understand and that frustration was aggravated by the pain that was becoming more intrusive on his conscious mind.
“Don’t speak if it takes too much, okay? Just rest, Kyle. You’ll get better,” she whispered in his ear and kissed his cheek.
His fingers flexed but even that small movement seemed to increase the level of pain and discomfort he was feeling. “Hur...” His voice was weak and raspy to his own ears. “...ts.”
Tears shot to her eyes when his words were clearer this time. “I know, but I’m here, okay? You won’t be alone.”
Kyle listened to her voice but the pain was overriding his ability to focus on anything but it. “M... ia... make... st... op.”
“I’m gonna call a nurse, okay?” She leaned forward and pressed the red button.
He made a sound of agreement, so grateful that she understood. He wanted to stay awake, but he wanted to escape from the pain again and the only place he seemed able to do that was when he was sleeping. Maybe if they turned the lights on so he could see what was going on, maybe that would help. But no one seemed to want him to see.
Maria glanced up when the door opened. “What’s the matter?” a nurse asked and walked in, followed by Jim.
“He says he’s in pain. Can you give him something for it?”
Jim’s eyes widened. “He spoke?”
The nurse moved around the bed, checking his vitals and reading the monitors. She adjusted the morphine drip and watched as his readings began to stabilize. “There, that should help.” She smiled reassuringly at them. “He’s going to be in pain and as he becomes more conscious we’ll be able to let him administer the morphine as it’s needed.”
“The pain should get better now,” Maria assured her friend and kept stroking his hand.
The voices began to swirl together as the pain began to subside and he felt himself slipping back into that warm, dark place. He could still feel the soothing touch of Maria’s hand and it was the last thing he thought as he finally succumbed to the darkness once more.
“I think he’s falling asleep again,” Jim said after a few moments and squeezed Maria’s shoulder.
“Yeah,” she agreed and got up slowly so he could take her place.
“I can have the doctor stop in if you’d feel better talking to him,” the nurse offered as she paused at the door.
Jim nodded. “Thank you.”
“Guess that’s my cue to leave,” Maria pointed at the door.
“If you’d like to leave your number I’ll call if there’re any changes.” He nodded at the notepad on the table next to the bed.
“Sure,” she walked over and scribbled her number on it.
“Maria?” He turned to look at her before she could leave. “Thank you.”
She smiled. “For what?”
“For being here.” He looked back at his boy. “For being his friend.”
“That’s nothing you have to thank me for,” she waved him off. “He’s done a lot more for me in the past.”
He smiled tightly and nodded. “I’ll keep in touch.”
“Okay,” she went to the door again. “See you around.”
He watched Kyle, just soaking up the sight of him breathing on his own. He had a long road of recovery ahead of him but he was gonna be okay and that was all that mattered.
*****
Adam pulled the front door open the second he heard the first car pull into the drive and he rushed out onto the porch, shading his eyes against the late afternoon sun as he tried to identify the car. His eyebrows lifted in surprise when he realized it was his oldest daughter’s car. “It’s Isabel,” he muttered and turned to look at his wife when she stepped out on the porch to stand beside him. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen her drive at such a sedate speed.”
She chuckled and leaned against his side when his arm settled around her shoulders. “And where do you suppose she learned to drive like a bat outta hell?”
He snorted and looked down at her. “From you.”
“I don’t think so.”
He just rolled his eyes and turned his attention back to his daughter’s car when it came to a stop. Ava had spent more than an hour filling them in on everything going on so he was expecting it when Isabel stepped out along with a young man. He studied the man she introduced as Alex, shaking his hand and welcoming him into their home. They were on their way inside when another car pulled into the driveway. “Do we know someone who drives an Escalade?”
“Tony!” Chase shouted as he ran out the door.
Adam leaned over to scoop his grandson up before the boy could take the steps too fast and fall or make it safely down only to run out in front of the car. “Just hold your horses, boy,” he cautioned.
“It’s Tony, Grampa!” He rested his elbow on Grandpa’s shoulder and pointed as the doors of the vehicle opened. “Looky, see?” He leaned in close to whisper loudly, “Mommy likes him too!”
He and Nicole exchanged an amused look when their youngest came out of the house, her pace slow and controlled but her eyes revealing her excitement at seeing the man walking up to the house with Tess and Maria. Introductions were made and he shook the man’s hand then hugged his daughter and Maria when they stepped up on the porch.
“Why don’t we go inside,” Nicole said as she opened the door and ushered everyone in. “We have plenty of refreshments while dinner’s getting underway.”
“Grampa’s gonna make dinner,” Chase confided as he leaned forward and Tony took him in his arms. “He makes real good hot dogs but you gotta take all the burned parts off.”
Tony chuckled and patted his back. “I’ll remember that.”
Adam stood back and watched Ava take the fireman’s hand and lead him into the house, talking animatedly to him and Chase. “Well, that looks promising.” He looked down at Tess and Maria, each of them safely tucked under his arms. “What do you girls think?”
“I think Ava’s finally met the right guy,” Tess smirked. “You can already see the difference.”
“I think I’m looking forward to taking over the backyard hammock,” Maria said with a tired smile.
He squeezed her shoulders. “How’re Cody and your mom doing?”
“Fine. Other than him being a real handful about staying in the hospital day in and day out. I didn’t tell him we were coming out here because he would have wanted to come too.”
“I can imagine. And as soon as he’s up to it, we’ll get him out here to feed the fish. I know how much he loves to watch them.”
“Yeah,” she leaned into the man who had been the closest thing to a father for a long time now. “Thanks, Adam.”
“Where’s that boy of mine at?” he asked as they walked inside.
“Isn’t he here yet?”
“No, he sent a text a while ago, said he was runnin’ late. I thought maybe he got held up at the station but Tony said they left at the same time.”
“Maybe he went back to check on Kyle,” Tess suggested and hugged an arm around Maria’s shoulders. “You gonna share the hammock?”
“For you?” Maria hugged her back and grinned. “Yeah, I’ll share.”
“Oh wait,” Tess said and dragged her a few feet to the refrigerator to get two Cokes out. “Now we can go.”
“Now there’s something we haven’t seen in too long,” Adam said to his wife as they watched the girls take off for the hammock that had become the most coveted spot in the backyard.
“It’s nice to see them so close again,” Nicole agreed.
“Yes, it is.” He looked around and for the first time since they’d heard news of the explosion his world nearly felt complete. His girls were all there and two of them with young men that had made a good first impression and seemed like decent people.
“Oh, hey, I think that’s Max, isn’t it?” she asked when she looked through the window to see another car pull into the driveway. “We’ll have a full house.”
He leaned over to look, nodding when he recognized the dark haired man climbing out of the vehicle and walking around to open the passengers’ side door. “Yeah, and this must be the girlfriend Ava mentioned.”
“They grow up so fast,” Nicole said with an amused smile.
“They certainly do that. It’s a shame what they’re having to deal with at their age.”
“Go on and open the door for them. I’ll be in the kitchen, checking on Nana. Guess she’ll need some help with all the food we’re gonna be grilling.”
He nodded. “Don’t let her touch my grill,” he warned, ignoring the dismissive wave she sent in his direction. He opened the front door just as the young couple stepped up onto the porch. “Max, welcome back.”
“Thanks for the invitation, Adam,” he shook the man’s hand. “If I remember right, your barbeques kick ass.”
He chuckled. “You remember correctly. Although my grandson seems to think the hot dogs are much better if you pull the charred parts off. But he’s three, so I suppose I’ll excuse his obviously incorrect belief.” He shrugged and offered his hand to the young woman. “I’m Adam Guerin.”
“Liz,” she greeted him with a smile. The night had been awful and she really felt like crap, but at least the emotional rollercoaster had stopped for now and she didn’t feel like crying every second anymore.
“C’mon inside,” he said and took a step back to let them in. “Everyone’s already out back. Just cut through the living room here and you’ll be on your way to the back deck. There’re drinks in the cooler out there but if you don’t find anything you like, just let me know because we’ve probably got it here somewhere.”
“Thank you, Mr. Guerin,” Liz said, feeling the warm atmosphere that surrounded the Guerin family.
“Adam, please,” he insisted with a smile.
“Okay... Adam,” she smiled back and then took Max’ hand to let him lead her outside.
He cast another glance out the front window before forcing himself to go into the kitchen to see if Nicole needed help with anything. He still felt a little on edge and he knew from experience that until all of his kids were in his presence it wasn’t going to disappear.
“He’ll be here soon, Adam,” his wife shook her head with a small smile when he entered the kitchen. “He let you know he was gonna be late. No need to worry.”
“It’s ridiculous, I know.” He shrugged with a sheepish grin. “But I can’t help it.”
“Go on and take the plates out, will ya?”
He grabbed the stack of plates and carried them outside, inhaling the warm air and thinking how nice it was that the temperatures were lower than they were in the city. “Anyone need anything?” he asked as he leaned over next to Isabel to place the plates in the center of the table.
“Ice cream,” Chase shouted.
“Not before dinner,” Ava said.
He stuck his lip out and looked at Tony.
“You heard what your mom said.”
The little boy looked between the two of them and slipped from Tony’s lap to run across the deck to his favorite aunt. “Auntie Isabel, Mommy an’ Tony’s bein’ mean.”
She chuckled. “You’re not getting ice cream from me either, short stuff.”
He stuck his bottom lip out as far as he could and when that didn’t earn the desired result he turned and ran in the house, shouting for Grandma.
Max rubbed Liz’s shoulder when he caught her staring after Chase sadly.
“I’m not going there, right?” she said and straightened up.
He smiled and nodded at the cooler. “Wanna beer?”
“Yeah, why not?”
“I’ll take one too, thanks for askin’, Evans,” Tony said with a grin.
Max flipped him off, but grinned anyway and went to get the drinks. “What about you girls?” He looked at Tess and Maria.
They looked at each other and talked quietly before looking back at him. “Yes, thank you, Max,” they said at the same time and then started laughing.
He rolled his eyes at them and went to get the drinks when he saw Isabel and Alex already had theirs.
“How were things at the station today?” Ava turned to look at Tony. “Weird?”
“Tense,” he answered. “Everybody was on edge.”
“Yeah, I can imagine,” she squeezed his hand and used the opportunity while everyone seemed to be busy, to steal a quick kiss.
He was leaning in to see if he could get another kiss when something cold slid down his back and he jumped up, jerking his shirt tail from his jeans and glaring at Evans when several pieces of ice fell to the deck. “You’re gonna pay for that,” he growled.
“I’m shaking.”
He snorted. “You will be.”
“Try anything and I’m gonna tattoo your face while you’re sleeping.”
“That’d be an interesting look,” Isabel said with a laugh.
“Yeah, or maybe a nose ring,” Maria suggested with a giggle when she took the beers from Max.
“Then Ava and Tony could have matching facial piercings,” Tess added. “How cute would that be?” She snorted and giggled.
“Oh, right, they could like put a leash between them,” her friend added and burst into laughter.
Max laughed and settled down next to Liz again, uncapping her beer before handing it to her. “Now that’d make for an interesting photo.”
“Maybe you should get it on your advertisement as well,” Isabel suggested and earned a glare from her sister. “Come on, Ava, we’re just kidding.”
“I don’t know,” Max mused and took a drink of his beer and then motioned between them with the bottle. “It’d be a shot that’d make people take notice.”
“Yeah, but they might get the idea it’s a sex shop,” Maria said as she pictured the advertisement. “And by the way, there’s no way Carter’s taking that job from me. You hear me?”
“No worries, he’s nowhere near as attractive as you are,” he assured her. No need to tell her that she and Guerin would steam up the advertisement. It would sell itself and everyone in the city would see it... including his clueless girlfriend. That girl needed a wakeup call, he thought.
“Come on,” Tony complained. “You can’t compare me to a woman.”
Isabel shifted her chair around so she could look at Tony. “Are you jealous ‘cause he doesn’t think you’re as pretty?” she teased.
“Shut up.”
“Good comeback,” Alex smirked and took a drink.
“Don’t listen to them,” Ava whispered in his ear. “If you ask me, you’re the hottest thing on two legs in the backyard.”
Tony’s smile froze in place when he glanced up and saw Michael push the sliding door open and step out onto the deck... with Courtney attached to his right hand. Oh, boy, Guerin had done the one thing none of them had expected him to do tonight.
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 113
Eva: This will certainly raise a few brows. There are definitely some differences between Michael and Courtney, but right now he doesn’t really see them. Lol, nope, we can’t say you’re a bad person at all!
Kyle does have a long road ahead of him but he has a lot of support and his friends and family will do their best to get him through this. Thanks!
Natalie36: Oh, yes, he did!
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, they do keep things entertaining!
Earth2Mama: Yep, you read right, that’s what he did!
We’ll get a little of what he’s thinking today.
sarammlover: Lol, he is dragging things out. And well, if you were to refer to Courtney as ‘this thing’ we won’t blame you. Poor Kyle, he’s in rough shape, but the good news is that he’s awake and yes, we’re getting closer to him and Tess talking.
keepsmiling7: Yeah, it’d be impossible to see your child in pain and not have a hard time of it. Regardless of age, they’re still your babies.
Rodney: Michael has shocked everyone with this, lol.
We’ll be getting to that scene as soon as the characters cooperate.
kismet: Well, in all fairness, Michael did it! He’ll let us in on how that happened.
Adam and Nicole will observe and take everything in, but they probably won’t directly point that out. Michael just has to see things for himself and sometimes it takes him a while.
Poor Kyle, he’s in a lot of pain and he’s disoriented and confused. But little by little, he is getting better.
Oh, we don’t get to see Aaron today, but we will catch up with him again soon.
xilaj: Lol, Michael definitely got the shocker-moment on his side this evening. We will see how well Court fits in this time… They all wanted to try to get along better, let’s see if they are able to stick to their plan in the end.
Alex knows Isabel a lot better than everyone (and maybe also herself) thinks.
Alien_Friend: Hey girl!
Glad to see you back in this story as well and we keep our fingers crossed that you will be able to follow more regularly again. No pressure though, take the time you need.
Yeah, we were all so glad about Michael’s decision to not bring Court… and now look at that. He THREATENED us to bring her in, we are totally not at fault!
Tony is just a man you have to love, isn’t he? Every girl should have a Tony.
Max and Liz are still struggling with the new situation, but it helps them to know that Aaron is in a good family right now and they will get their chance to get him back!
Part 113
Out Of Place
“No – fuckin’ – way,” Tess said when she saw her brother.
“What?” Maria rolled over to follow the direction of her friend’s gaze, but the hammock moved with her and before either of them could react quickly enough, they both landed in the grass.
“Nice form,” Michael yelled across the yard.
“Thanks, we did it just for you,” Maria called back. It would’ve been embarrassing enough with everyone laughing, but to have Courtney witness the clumsy move really topped it off, she thought morosely. She looked up someone stepped in to block the disgusting view of Michael with his clingy girlfriend stuck to him and she smiled weakly at Alex.
“You handled that well,” he said with a friendly smile as he offered his hand to help them up.
“Thanks,” Maria grumbled and took his hand to get back on her feet. As soon as she stood, she faced Tess. “What the hell? He said he decided to not bring her!”
“I guess he changed his mind,” she said with a shrug. “She doesn’t have to think she owns him though.”
“Just remember to keep those claws hidden,” Alex warned. “You won’t do yourselves any favors making an enemy of her.”
Adam’s eyes widened when he saw the mysterious blonde holding hands with his son.
“Stop gawking, Adam,” his wife said when she stopped beside him with a tray full of different kinds of dips.
He chuckled. “Sorry, just wasn’t expecting this to happen.”
“No, and from the similar looks on everyone else’s faces I’d say no one else did either.” She set the tray down where everyone could get to it and then wiped her hands off before taking his hand and pulling him over so Michael could introduce them.
Michael glanced at his Dad nervously and wiped his free hand on his jeans. He had never brought a girl home and yesterday he had thought he wouldn’t this time either, but the date with Courtney last night had been great. She had been able to make him laugh and enjoy a night off after all the shit that had happened, so he had reconsidered his decision. If she was his real girlfriend then his family deserved to get to know her as well as the other way around. Hopefully the others wouldn’t start acting all weird again though. “Hey, Dad,” he greeted when his old man neared. “I want you to meet Courtney. Courtney, this’s my Dad.”
Adam put his reservations aside, well aware of everyone’s feelings about the girl after Ava’s recounting of their time in Central Park the day before. “Courtney, it’s very nice to meet you.”
“Very nice to meet you too, Mr. Guerin,” she squeezed his hand and tried to shake the nervous feeling. Meeting his parents was big and she had been really happy when he had suggested it the night before, but now her heart was beating a mile a minute.
“My wife, Nicole,” he said, not really paying attention as she and Nicole exchanged greetings. He knew what an important thing it was for a boy to bring his girl home to meet his parents and he hoped Michael wasn’t doing it as a defiant response to the outright dislike by his sisters and his friends. “Why don’t the two of you get a drink and have a seat?”
“Sure, Dad,” Michael agreed and took off with his girl to meet his friends. “What’s up?” he called to no one in particular.
“Hey,” came back from different sides.
Isabel glared at Alex when he nudged her under the table and nodded unobtrusively at her brother and his girlfriend but after a moment she pulled her composure together and dredged up a smile. “You guys are late. Bad traffic?”
“No, I had an appointment at the dentist and it took forever,” Courtney said and wiped her cheek unconsciously since it was still a little numb.
“Must’ve been bad if you got in on a Sunday,” Alex said sympathetically.
“Yeah, we went to the one at the hospital. It started last night and I didn’t get much sleep.”
Chase came out ahead of Nana, unaware of her shadowing his moves as he carried a platter of chips and more dips. He paused in front of his uncle and gave him a big smile that quickly faded when he saw Courtney. He turned and nearly upset the platter to make sure she couldn’t see what he had. “You can’t have none,” he said stuck his tongue out at her before continuing on his way to the table.
“It’s okay,” Courtney rested her hand on Michael’s arm when he was about to tell his nephew a thing or two.
“Chase, come over here and sit down,” Ava insisted.
“Mommy,” he complained, “I don’t wanna sit.”
Tony gestured to the boy. “Do you mind?” he asked Ava.
“Go ahead, but don’t let him bite you,” she teased.
He chuckled and took the platter from Chase, placing it on the table before taking the boy’s hand. “What say you an’ me take a little walk?”
“Okay,” the boy agreed and dragged him away happily.
Ava leaned back with a happy smile. “Isn’t he awesome?”
“Oh, yeah, he’s perfect,” Michael said and swayed dramatically before shooting an eye roll at her.
“Something you wouldn’t know.”
“Well, Michael does think he’s perfect,” Isabel said and snickered.
“Yeah, he so isn’t,” Maria muttered to Tess.
The other girl turned to look at her. “But you’d take him in a heartbeat if he ever really looked at you.”
“Yeah,” she sighed and then frowned. “Well, I don’t know. How should I know? I don’t even know how it would feel to kiss him.”
“And there’s only one way you’re ever gonna know.” She closed her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest as the hammock swung gently. “Two words, Maria: photo shoot.”
“I don’t wanna get my hopes up too high for that.”
“I wonder what changed his mind about inviting her out here?” She shrugged after a few moments. “It’s not important. I guess the important thing is figuring out how I’m gonna act like I like her.”
“It’s a nightmare,” Maria groaned and took a quick glance at them. Of course Michael had to look in her direction in that very moment. Damn it. “It’s big that he’s introducing her to your parents, ya know?”
“Maybe,” Tess said. “Maybe not.”
Maria looked at her. “It IS. For him especially it is.”
“Yeah, it would be if he’s doin’ it because she’s that important to him. If he’s just doin’ it because he’s making a point then it’s all for show.”
“I don’t think it’s about making a point, Tess.” She fell back on the hammock and stiffened her body when it started to swing too much again. “Yesterday he told me he wasn’t sure about bringing her... he really put some thought into this.”
“It’s still too soon. I wouldn’t bring a guy home to meet my parents after just a few weeks.”
“Uh-huh...”
“I wouldn’t,” she insisted.
“If you say so.”
“When have you ever known me to bring a guy home to meet my parents?” the curly blonde huffed.
“It’s not like you’ve ever really dated seriously. Like... ever.”
“Okay, well, that’s not the point. If I did I wouldn’t bring the guy home already.”
“You would if it was Kyle.”
“Well, but that’s different. And my parents already know him.”
It was apparent the moment their thoughts went to their friend in the hospital. “He’s getting better, you know,” Maria said quietly after a while.
“I wish I could’ve been there,” she said quietly.
“You will be.”
“Do you think he knows he can’t see?”
“I don’t know. Probably not.”
“I hope not.” She shifted carefully. “But you said he recognized you so that’s a good thing.”
“Yeah, I think he’s making progress. Every day a new step.”
“Yeah, and you said the doctors are pleased with his progress, so that’s gotta be a really good thing.”
“It is.” Maria squeezed her friend’s hand. “I think he’ll be allowed more visitors soon.”
“I can’t wait to see him. Even if he doesn’t wanna see me it’ll be good just to see that’s he’s really getting better.” She sighed. “I wonder if he’ll stay with his parents when the hospital releases him.”
“He’ll wanna see you. Really, Tess, I don’t think what happened matters at the moment. And as for the other question: I’m not sure he’d want to considering his parent’s relationship right now.”
“Yeah, but he’s gonna have to be somewhere he can be taken care of. It’s probably gonna be at least a little while before he can get up and around by himself.” She rolled her eyes. “Can you imagine the hell he’s gonna raise while he’s healing at home?”
“Patience is not his strength.”
She snorted. “No, it’s not. Whoever he stays with is gonna have their hands full.”
“You wanna be the one, huh?” Maria teased.
Tess shrugged. She’d give just about anything to be able to be there for him like that. “I could put up with his crappy mood.”
“Yeah, the question is, can he put up with you?”
“I think the question’s more would he be willing to put up with me,” Tess sighed.
“Don’t worry about that too much, Tess.”
“Hard not to, ya know?”
“Yeah, I know my advice sucks.”
“No, it’s not that. I’d take your advice over just about anybody else’s, you know that. I know somethin’ like this can maybe change the way a person feels, like they’ve got another chance at life or something. But I’m not naïve enough to think it’ll make him see me any other way than the way he saw me before the accident.”
“Ya know, if you don’t believe it, why should I believe that Michael will ever see me any differently?”
Tess opened her mouth to tell Maria it wasn’t the same thing when the truth smacked her right in the face. It was the exact same thing. They were both into guys who were completely blind to the fact that they basically existed in any capacity beyond that of a friend and a pest. “Do you really think it’s possible, Maria?”
“With you an’ Kyle? Yes. At least you guys had sex so you’re at least you’re out of the platonic section with him.”
She grinned. “Yeah, I guess that’s true.”
“See, not hopeless.”
“I’m so glad we’re friends again. This shit’s hard enough, but havin’ to get through it without you would just be too hard.”
Maria turned her head towards her and smiled. “Ditto.”
“You think maybe we should go talk to Liz? She looks like she’s trying to put on a brave face but she could probably use some cheering up.”
“Yeah, why not? Our pity party’s getting old anyway.”
Tess laughed and nodded. “Okay, maybe we can try getting out without throwing ourselves on the ground this time.”
“No fun.”
“No fun,” she mocked and without warning she rocked the hammock and sent them both tumbling to the ground.
“Tess,” Maria shrieked. “I was kidding, you goofball!”
She just grinned and sat up, picking a few leaves out of her hair.
“I’m certain someone dropped one or both of them on their heads as infants,” Isabel said as she reached for her beer.
Michael smirked at the remark. At least it seemed Maria and Tess had fallen back into their old goofy habits easily. He remembered the times all too well when his best friend had wished his sister to hell and back verbally because she had been so hurt and he’d always had to maintain a fine balancing act between family and friendship.
“They’re just having a good time,” Ava defended them. She dragged her finger down the side of Tony’s beer bottle, collecting condensation that she flicked at her older sister. “You used to know how to do that, remember?”
“Falling on my ass on the hard ground doesn’t count as a good time for me,” Isabel rolled her eyes. She was tired and somehow it really seemed impossible to have fun in any way.
“Doesn’t look like it’s stopping them from having fun.” She shook her head. “What’s up with you anyway? You might not be the queen of goofy fun but here lately you’re walkin’ around with a stick up your ass.”
Alex glanced at the woman in question briefly. She didn’t look as bad as she had the day before at work, but she was still exhausted. Why was she being so stubborn about telling someone what was going on? She could trust her family and they seemed like a very supportive bunch.
“Nothing’s up,” Isabel told her little sister.
“Maybe that’s the problem.” She winked at Alex teasingly.
“Damn,” Michael coughed and swallowed the sip of beer he’d just taken before he laughed.
“Thanks for that,” Alex growled.
Max turned Liz loose at the girls’ request and he studied the other man. Alex definitely wasn’t averse to the thought of Isabel Evans in his bed, but would he ever try anything? He had known the Ice Queen for a while now and she really wasn’t that easy to get or to read.
Isabel glared at her sister, annoyed by the attention being focused on her. “I don’t see how it’s any of your business but Alex has no issues in that department.” And why was she defending him? It’s not like they were a couple for real. She really needed to get around to setting everyone straight about that one of these days.
“Well, you know what they say,” Maria teased as she and Tess whispered between them, making Liz laugh at what was being said.
Alex had no idea what was coming but he could see the two of them were up to something.
“What do they say?” Tony asked when he couldn’t take the waiting any longer.
The girls, with the exception of Isabel and Courtney – who didn’t know what was going on, all shouted at the same time. “A hard man is good to find!”
Michael, Max, Tony, Alex, and Adam rolled their eyes exact at the same time. “How much have you had to drink again?”
“We’re just getting started,” Tess laughed.
“Yeah, bring on the tequila, Adam,” Maria said and winked at the man to let him know she was just kidding. As much as it was tempting to drown the fact that Courtney was there, she didn’t want to be hung over the next day.
He chuckled and shook his head as he checked the grill and decided it was ready. It was good to see them in high spirits. Except Isabel, he mused with a glance at his oldest daughter. Something wasn’t right there and he had a feeling whatever it was, the young man sitting with her and taking the girls’ raucous teasing good-naturedly, albeit with some embarrassment, was aware of it.
“You good on your own for a while?” Michael asked Courtney.
She glanced at the others. At least no one had made a rude comment so far. “Sure.”
“Cool,” he leaned in and gave her a kiss, grinning against her lips when she held him in position for a moment longer.
“Come back soon.”
“Not going far,” he winked and walked over to join his Dad at the grill. “Hey, old man, need some help?”
Adam turned his head to look at his son, pleased by the offer. “Yeah, why don’t you grab the steaks and chicken out of the fridge? And tell Nana to give you my secret basting sauce.”
“Sure,” he nodded and went inside for a moment to get the requested items. “Hey, Nana,” he greeted the woman with a kiss on her cheek. “Dad needs his sauce.”
“The secret sauce?” she asked with a roll of her eyes. As if she didn’t know every ingredient in it. She went to get it along with the basting brush and placed them on the tray he was using for the platters of meat Adam would be grilling.
“Thanks. Any chance you’re making that bread recipe that’s been in your family for years?”
She pinched his side lightly and chuckled. “I suppose you could do with a bit of the bread yet.” She winked. “It’ll be ready when dinner is.”
He grinned. “Awesome.”
Nicole came into the kitchen with Chase and she set him down on the floor. “Why don’t you help Uncle Mike and take a couple of packs of buns out to Grandpa?” She watched Michael as he handed the little boy the buns with a warning not to squish them. “It’s good to have you home,” she said when he straightened up again.
He smiled, but it faded quickly. “Yeah.”
“It took a lot to keep your father from driving into the city once he heard about that explosion.”
“He couldn’t have done anything anyway. They cordoned off a wide area since they didn’t know what caused the explosion or if there was more.” Michael leaned against the counter and looked at the woman he considered his mother. Nicole had a much better knowledge of how this family ticked than the woman who’d given birth to him did. In the past he’d thought that was stupid, but now he was used to the fact and had made his peace with it.
“No,” she agreed with a smile, “but it would’ve made both of us feel better if we could’ve seen you.” She winked at him. “We did catch you on the news behind one of the reporters.”
Michael snorted. “Not becoming a TV star.”
“Maybe not, but it let us see for ourselves that you were alright.”
He reached out to squeeze her shoulder. “Ya know I’ll always call as soon as I can, right?”
She reached up to cover his hand. She may not have given birth to them but the kids were hers all the same. “The waiting can be nerve wracking,” she admitted, “but we know you always call as soon as you can.”
“Right,” he nodded slightly and glanced away. “Guess Kyle’s parents were waitin’ for that call too.”
“I talked to Maria. She said he woke up and he was coherent enough to ask for something for the pain.” She reached up to catch his chin and make him look at her. “Hey, you did everything possible to save him and because of that your best friend’s gonna make it.”
“Yeah, but with what kind of restrictions?” He freed himself from her grasp and turned to take the things his father needed.
“Michael?”
He hesitated but didn’t look at her.
“Even if he comes out of this with limitations, the most important thing is he’s alive.”
“Yeah, I guess.” He wasn’t sure Kyle would think the same way. He wasn’t someone who liked to need help from other people and he loved his job. What would happen if he could never go back to that kinda work?
She smiled sadly when he went outside. “Do you think he’s blaming himself, Nana?” she asked quietly.
“Well,” the woman wiped her hands on a towel and turned to look at the young man through the window. “If he’s anything like his father...”
Nicole sighed. “He’s exactly like his father and we both know it.”
“He’ll make peace with it,” Nana said with certainty.
“I just hope Kyle comes out of this able to go back to the job he loves. If he doesn’t...” She knew Michael would somehow find himself at fault and that was more than he needed on his young shoulders.
“If he doesn’t then I’m sure he’ll get it through Michael’s thick head that it’s not his fault.” The housekeeper smiled encouragingly before she went back to work.
“Yeah.” She watched him as he joined Adam and she saw her husband’s grin appear on the younger man’s face when he said something to make his dad laugh. “Well, I’d best get out there and give them a hand.”
“You do that.”
“Mom, settle an argument for us,” Ava said when Nicole stepped out on the deck.
“What argument would that be?”
“Remember when that fire got started in the garage when they were trying to prove which one could make a fire faster in the winter when he was nine and she was 11? Who started that fire?”
“Isabel,” Michael insisted.
“Michael,” Isabel argued.
“I think they were both to blame,” Nicole chuckled. “Michael had his fire going first, but Isabel was mad and kicked it. One of the embers went straight to a pile of old newspapers.”
“So basically Michael started it,” Isabel said and stuck her tongue out at her brother.
Chase giggled at his aunt’s behavior and it turned into a full laugh when she leaned over to tickle him.
“You just couldn’t handle the fact that you were second,” Michael countered. “As always, Princess.”
She flipped her hair back over her shoulder. “I’ve never been second in my life, little brother.”
“Never say never,” he rolled his eyes and went back to his girlfriend. “You wanna take a little tour through the house?”
“Sure.” She lowered her voice. “Gonna show me your room?”
“Yeah. Although, I’m afraid there isn’t much left that reminds of me.”
“No?”
“Moved out long time ago,” he shrugged. “Dad needed a new office and my room had a great view, so...” He took her hand and guided her around the deck toward the house again.
“Uncle Mike, I wanna go too,” Chase said as he latched onto the man’s leg.
Of course, he thought, but maybe it was a way to get him to know Courtney better. “Sure.”
He dropped his head back to look up at Courtney. “Tony said you’re a nice lady an’ even if I don’t like you I gotta be nice.”
Michael made a face and looked at his girlfriend apologetically. “You’d better be, buddy,” he said and gave him a little nudge to move forward into the house.
Chase grinned and ran inside, immediately slowing when his mother’s voice followed him with a warning to slow down.
Kyle does have a long road ahead of him but he has a lot of support and his friends and family will do their best to get him through this. Thanks!
Natalie36: Oh, yes, he did!
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, they do keep things entertaining!
Earth2Mama: Yep, you read right, that’s what he did!
We’ll get a little of what he’s thinking today.
sarammlover: Lol, he is dragging things out. And well, if you were to refer to Courtney as ‘this thing’ we won’t blame you. Poor Kyle, he’s in rough shape, but the good news is that he’s awake and yes, we’re getting closer to him and Tess talking.
keepsmiling7: Yeah, it’d be impossible to see your child in pain and not have a hard time of it. Regardless of age, they’re still your babies.
Rodney: Michael has shocked everyone with this, lol.
We’ll be getting to that scene as soon as the characters cooperate.
kismet: Well, in all fairness, Michael did it! He’ll let us in on how that happened.
Adam and Nicole will observe and take everything in, but they probably won’t directly point that out. Michael just has to see things for himself and sometimes it takes him a while.
Poor Kyle, he’s in a lot of pain and he’s disoriented and confused. But little by little, he is getting better.
Oh, we don’t get to see Aaron today, but we will catch up with him again soon.
xilaj: Lol, Michael definitely got the shocker-moment on his side this evening. We will see how well Court fits in this time… They all wanted to try to get along better, let’s see if they are able to stick to their plan in the end.
Alex knows Isabel a lot better than everyone (and maybe also herself) thinks.
Alien_Friend: Hey girl!
Glad to see you back in this story as well and we keep our fingers crossed that you will be able to follow more regularly again. No pressure though, take the time you need.
Yeah, we were all so glad about Michael’s decision to not bring Court… and now look at that. He THREATENED us to bring her in, we are totally not at fault!
Tony is just a man you have to love, isn’t he? Every girl should have a Tony.
Max and Liz are still struggling with the new situation, but it helps them to know that Aaron is in a good family right now and they will get their chance to get him back!
Part 113
Out Of Place
“No – fuckin’ – way,” Tess said when she saw her brother.
“What?” Maria rolled over to follow the direction of her friend’s gaze, but the hammock moved with her and before either of them could react quickly enough, they both landed in the grass.
“Nice form,” Michael yelled across the yard.
“Thanks, we did it just for you,” Maria called back. It would’ve been embarrassing enough with everyone laughing, but to have Courtney witness the clumsy move really topped it off, she thought morosely. She looked up someone stepped in to block the disgusting view of Michael with his clingy girlfriend stuck to him and she smiled weakly at Alex.
“You handled that well,” he said with a friendly smile as he offered his hand to help them up.
“Thanks,” Maria grumbled and took his hand to get back on her feet. As soon as she stood, she faced Tess. “What the hell? He said he decided to not bring her!”
“I guess he changed his mind,” she said with a shrug. “She doesn’t have to think she owns him though.”
“Just remember to keep those claws hidden,” Alex warned. “You won’t do yourselves any favors making an enemy of her.”
Adam’s eyes widened when he saw the mysterious blonde holding hands with his son.
“Stop gawking, Adam,” his wife said when she stopped beside him with a tray full of different kinds of dips.
He chuckled. “Sorry, just wasn’t expecting this to happen.”
“No, and from the similar looks on everyone else’s faces I’d say no one else did either.” She set the tray down where everyone could get to it and then wiped her hands off before taking his hand and pulling him over so Michael could introduce them.
Michael glanced at his Dad nervously and wiped his free hand on his jeans. He had never brought a girl home and yesterday he had thought he wouldn’t this time either, but the date with Courtney last night had been great. She had been able to make him laugh and enjoy a night off after all the shit that had happened, so he had reconsidered his decision. If she was his real girlfriend then his family deserved to get to know her as well as the other way around. Hopefully the others wouldn’t start acting all weird again though. “Hey, Dad,” he greeted when his old man neared. “I want you to meet Courtney. Courtney, this’s my Dad.”
Adam put his reservations aside, well aware of everyone’s feelings about the girl after Ava’s recounting of their time in Central Park the day before. “Courtney, it’s very nice to meet you.”
“Very nice to meet you too, Mr. Guerin,” she squeezed his hand and tried to shake the nervous feeling. Meeting his parents was big and she had been really happy when he had suggested it the night before, but now her heart was beating a mile a minute.
“My wife, Nicole,” he said, not really paying attention as she and Nicole exchanged greetings. He knew what an important thing it was for a boy to bring his girl home to meet his parents and he hoped Michael wasn’t doing it as a defiant response to the outright dislike by his sisters and his friends. “Why don’t the two of you get a drink and have a seat?”
“Sure, Dad,” Michael agreed and took off with his girl to meet his friends. “What’s up?” he called to no one in particular.
“Hey,” came back from different sides.
Isabel glared at Alex when he nudged her under the table and nodded unobtrusively at her brother and his girlfriend but after a moment she pulled her composure together and dredged up a smile. “You guys are late. Bad traffic?”
“No, I had an appointment at the dentist and it took forever,” Courtney said and wiped her cheek unconsciously since it was still a little numb.
“Must’ve been bad if you got in on a Sunday,” Alex said sympathetically.
“Yeah, we went to the one at the hospital. It started last night and I didn’t get much sleep.”
Chase came out ahead of Nana, unaware of her shadowing his moves as he carried a platter of chips and more dips. He paused in front of his uncle and gave him a big smile that quickly faded when he saw Courtney. He turned and nearly upset the platter to make sure she couldn’t see what he had. “You can’t have none,” he said stuck his tongue out at her before continuing on his way to the table.
“It’s okay,” Courtney rested her hand on Michael’s arm when he was about to tell his nephew a thing or two.
“Chase, come over here and sit down,” Ava insisted.
“Mommy,” he complained, “I don’t wanna sit.”
Tony gestured to the boy. “Do you mind?” he asked Ava.
“Go ahead, but don’t let him bite you,” she teased.
He chuckled and took the platter from Chase, placing it on the table before taking the boy’s hand. “What say you an’ me take a little walk?”
“Okay,” the boy agreed and dragged him away happily.
Ava leaned back with a happy smile. “Isn’t he awesome?”
“Oh, yeah, he’s perfect,” Michael said and swayed dramatically before shooting an eye roll at her.
“Something you wouldn’t know.”
“Well, Michael does think he’s perfect,” Isabel said and snickered.
“Yeah, he so isn’t,” Maria muttered to Tess.
The other girl turned to look at her. “But you’d take him in a heartbeat if he ever really looked at you.”
“Yeah,” she sighed and then frowned. “Well, I don’t know. How should I know? I don’t even know how it would feel to kiss him.”
“And there’s only one way you’re ever gonna know.” She closed her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest as the hammock swung gently. “Two words, Maria: photo shoot.”
“I don’t wanna get my hopes up too high for that.”
“I wonder what changed his mind about inviting her out here?” She shrugged after a few moments. “It’s not important. I guess the important thing is figuring out how I’m gonna act like I like her.”
“It’s a nightmare,” Maria groaned and took a quick glance at them. Of course Michael had to look in her direction in that very moment. Damn it. “It’s big that he’s introducing her to your parents, ya know?”
“Maybe,” Tess said. “Maybe not.”
Maria looked at her. “It IS. For him especially it is.”
“Yeah, it would be if he’s doin’ it because she’s that important to him. If he’s just doin’ it because he’s making a point then it’s all for show.”
“I don’t think it’s about making a point, Tess.” She fell back on the hammock and stiffened her body when it started to swing too much again. “Yesterday he told me he wasn’t sure about bringing her... he really put some thought into this.”
“It’s still too soon. I wouldn’t bring a guy home to meet my parents after just a few weeks.”
“Uh-huh...”
“I wouldn’t,” she insisted.
“If you say so.”
“When have you ever known me to bring a guy home to meet my parents?” the curly blonde huffed.
“It’s not like you’ve ever really dated seriously. Like... ever.”
“Okay, well, that’s not the point. If I did I wouldn’t bring the guy home already.”
“You would if it was Kyle.”
“Well, but that’s different. And my parents already know him.”
It was apparent the moment their thoughts went to their friend in the hospital. “He’s getting better, you know,” Maria said quietly after a while.
“I wish I could’ve been there,” she said quietly.
“You will be.”
“Do you think he knows he can’t see?”
“I don’t know. Probably not.”
“I hope not.” She shifted carefully. “But you said he recognized you so that’s a good thing.”
“Yeah, I think he’s making progress. Every day a new step.”
“Yeah, and you said the doctors are pleased with his progress, so that’s gotta be a really good thing.”
“It is.” Maria squeezed her friend’s hand. “I think he’ll be allowed more visitors soon.”
“I can’t wait to see him. Even if he doesn’t wanna see me it’ll be good just to see that’s he’s really getting better.” She sighed. “I wonder if he’ll stay with his parents when the hospital releases him.”
“He’ll wanna see you. Really, Tess, I don’t think what happened matters at the moment. And as for the other question: I’m not sure he’d want to considering his parent’s relationship right now.”
“Yeah, but he’s gonna have to be somewhere he can be taken care of. It’s probably gonna be at least a little while before he can get up and around by himself.” She rolled her eyes. “Can you imagine the hell he’s gonna raise while he’s healing at home?”
“Patience is not his strength.”
She snorted. “No, it’s not. Whoever he stays with is gonna have their hands full.”
“You wanna be the one, huh?” Maria teased.
Tess shrugged. She’d give just about anything to be able to be there for him like that. “I could put up with his crappy mood.”
“Yeah, the question is, can he put up with you?”
“I think the question’s more would he be willing to put up with me,” Tess sighed.
“Don’t worry about that too much, Tess.”
“Hard not to, ya know?”
“Yeah, I know my advice sucks.”
“No, it’s not that. I’d take your advice over just about anybody else’s, you know that. I know somethin’ like this can maybe change the way a person feels, like they’ve got another chance at life or something. But I’m not naïve enough to think it’ll make him see me any other way than the way he saw me before the accident.”
“Ya know, if you don’t believe it, why should I believe that Michael will ever see me any differently?”
Tess opened her mouth to tell Maria it wasn’t the same thing when the truth smacked her right in the face. It was the exact same thing. They were both into guys who were completely blind to the fact that they basically existed in any capacity beyond that of a friend and a pest. “Do you really think it’s possible, Maria?”
“With you an’ Kyle? Yes. At least you guys had sex so you’re at least you’re out of the platonic section with him.”
She grinned. “Yeah, I guess that’s true.”
“See, not hopeless.”
“I’m so glad we’re friends again. This shit’s hard enough, but havin’ to get through it without you would just be too hard.”
Maria turned her head towards her and smiled. “Ditto.”
“You think maybe we should go talk to Liz? She looks like she’s trying to put on a brave face but she could probably use some cheering up.”
“Yeah, why not? Our pity party’s getting old anyway.”
Tess laughed and nodded. “Okay, maybe we can try getting out without throwing ourselves on the ground this time.”
“No fun.”
“No fun,” she mocked and without warning she rocked the hammock and sent them both tumbling to the ground.
“Tess,” Maria shrieked. “I was kidding, you goofball!”
She just grinned and sat up, picking a few leaves out of her hair.
“I’m certain someone dropped one or both of them on their heads as infants,” Isabel said as she reached for her beer.
Michael smirked at the remark. At least it seemed Maria and Tess had fallen back into their old goofy habits easily. He remembered the times all too well when his best friend had wished his sister to hell and back verbally because she had been so hurt and he’d always had to maintain a fine balancing act between family and friendship.
“They’re just having a good time,” Ava defended them. She dragged her finger down the side of Tony’s beer bottle, collecting condensation that she flicked at her older sister. “You used to know how to do that, remember?”
“Falling on my ass on the hard ground doesn’t count as a good time for me,” Isabel rolled her eyes. She was tired and somehow it really seemed impossible to have fun in any way.
“Doesn’t look like it’s stopping them from having fun.” She shook her head. “What’s up with you anyway? You might not be the queen of goofy fun but here lately you’re walkin’ around with a stick up your ass.”
Alex glanced at the woman in question briefly. She didn’t look as bad as she had the day before at work, but she was still exhausted. Why was she being so stubborn about telling someone what was going on? She could trust her family and they seemed like a very supportive bunch.
“Nothing’s up,” Isabel told her little sister.
“Maybe that’s the problem.” She winked at Alex teasingly.
“Damn,” Michael coughed and swallowed the sip of beer he’d just taken before he laughed.
“Thanks for that,” Alex growled.
Max turned Liz loose at the girls’ request and he studied the other man. Alex definitely wasn’t averse to the thought of Isabel Evans in his bed, but would he ever try anything? He had known the Ice Queen for a while now and she really wasn’t that easy to get or to read.
Isabel glared at her sister, annoyed by the attention being focused on her. “I don’t see how it’s any of your business but Alex has no issues in that department.” And why was she defending him? It’s not like they were a couple for real. She really needed to get around to setting everyone straight about that one of these days.
“Well, you know what they say,” Maria teased as she and Tess whispered between them, making Liz laugh at what was being said.
Alex had no idea what was coming but he could see the two of them were up to something.
“What do they say?” Tony asked when he couldn’t take the waiting any longer.
The girls, with the exception of Isabel and Courtney – who didn’t know what was going on, all shouted at the same time. “A hard man is good to find!”
Michael, Max, Tony, Alex, and Adam rolled their eyes exact at the same time. “How much have you had to drink again?”
“We’re just getting started,” Tess laughed.
“Yeah, bring on the tequila, Adam,” Maria said and winked at the man to let him know she was just kidding. As much as it was tempting to drown the fact that Courtney was there, she didn’t want to be hung over the next day.
He chuckled and shook his head as he checked the grill and decided it was ready. It was good to see them in high spirits. Except Isabel, he mused with a glance at his oldest daughter. Something wasn’t right there and he had a feeling whatever it was, the young man sitting with her and taking the girls’ raucous teasing good-naturedly, albeit with some embarrassment, was aware of it.
“You good on your own for a while?” Michael asked Courtney.
She glanced at the others. At least no one had made a rude comment so far. “Sure.”
“Cool,” he leaned in and gave her a kiss, grinning against her lips when she held him in position for a moment longer.
“Come back soon.”
“Not going far,” he winked and walked over to join his Dad at the grill. “Hey, old man, need some help?”
Adam turned his head to look at his son, pleased by the offer. “Yeah, why don’t you grab the steaks and chicken out of the fridge? And tell Nana to give you my secret basting sauce.”
“Sure,” he nodded and went inside for a moment to get the requested items. “Hey, Nana,” he greeted the woman with a kiss on her cheek. “Dad needs his sauce.”
“The secret sauce?” she asked with a roll of her eyes. As if she didn’t know every ingredient in it. She went to get it along with the basting brush and placed them on the tray he was using for the platters of meat Adam would be grilling.
“Thanks. Any chance you’re making that bread recipe that’s been in your family for years?”
She pinched his side lightly and chuckled. “I suppose you could do with a bit of the bread yet.” She winked. “It’ll be ready when dinner is.”
He grinned. “Awesome.”
Nicole came into the kitchen with Chase and she set him down on the floor. “Why don’t you help Uncle Mike and take a couple of packs of buns out to Grandpa?” She watched Michael as he handed the little boy the buns with a warning not to squish them. “It’s good to have you home,” she said when he straightened up again.
He smiled, but it faded quickly. “Yeah.”
“It took a lot to keep your father from driving into the city once he heard about that explosion.”
“He couldn’t have done anything anyway. They cordoned off a wide area since they didn’t know what caused the explosion or if there was more.” Michael leaned against the counter and looked at the woman he considered his mother. Nicole had a much better knowledge of how this family ticked than the woman who’d given birth to him did. In the past he’d thought that was stupid, but now he was used to the fact and had made his peace with it.
“No,” she agreed with a smile, “but it would’ve made both of us feel better if we could’ve seen you.” She winked at him. “We did catch you on the news behind one of the reporters.”
Michael snorted. “Not becoming a TV star.”
“Maybe not, but it let us see for ourselves that you were alright.”
He reached out to squeeze her shoulder. “Ya know I’ll always call as soon as I can, right?”
She reached up to cover his hand. She may not have given birth to them but the kids were hers all the same. “The waiting can be nerve wracking,” she admitted, “but we know you always call as soon as you can.”
“Right,” he nodded slightly and glanced away. “Guess Kyle’s parents were waitin’ for that call too.”
“I talked to Maria. She said he woke up and he was coherent enough to ask for something for the pain.” She reached up to catch his chin and make him look at her. “Hey, you did everything possible to save him and because of that your best friend’s gonna make it.”
“Yeah, but with what kind of restrictions?” He freed himself from her grasp and turned to take the things his father needed.
“Michael?”
He hesitated but didn’t look at her.
“Even if he comes out of this with limitations, the most important thing is he’s alive.”
“Yeah, I guess.” He wasn’t sure Kyle would think the same way. He wasn’t someone who liked to need help from other people and he loved his job. What would happen if he could never go back to that kinda work?
She smiled sadly when he went outside. “Do you think he’s blaming himself, Nana?” she asked quietly.
“Well,” the woman wiped her hands on a towel and turned to look at the young man through the window. “If he’s anything like his father...”
Nicole sighed. “He’s exactly like his father and we both know it.”
“He’ll make peace with it,” Nana said with certainty.
“I just hope Kyle comes out of this able to go back to the job he loves. If he doesn’t...” She knew Michael would somehow find himself at fault and that was more than he needed on his young shoulders.
“If he doesn’t then I’m sure he’ll get it through Michael’s thick head that it’s not his fault.” The housekeeper smiled encouragingly before she went back to work.
“Yeah.” She watched him as he joined Adam and she saw her husband’s grin appear on the younger man’s face when he said something to make his dad laugh. “Well, I’d best get out there and give them a hand.”
“You do that.”
“Mom, settle an argument for us,” Ava said when Nicole stepped out on the deck.
“What argument would that be?”
“Remember when that fire got started in the garage when they were trying to prove which one could make a fire faster in the winter when he was nine and she was 11? Who started that fire?”
“Isabel,” Michael insisted.
“Michael,” Isabel argued.
“I think they were both to blame,” Nicole chuckled. “Michael had his fire going first, but Isabel was mad and kicked it. One of the embers went straight to a pile of old newspapers.”
“So basically Michael started it,” Isabel said and stuck her tongue out at her brother.
Chase giggled at his aunt’s behavior and it turned into a full laugh when she leaned over to tickle him.
“You just couldn’t handle the fact that you were second,” Michael countered. “As always, Princess.”
She flipped her hair back over her shoulder. “I’ve never been second in my life, little brother.”
“Never say never,” he rolled his eyes and went back to his girlfriend. “You wanna take a little tour through the house?”
“Sure.” She lowered her voice. “Gonna show me your room?”
“Yeah. Although, I’m afraid there isn’t much left that reminds of me.”
“No?”
“Moved out long time ago,” he shrugged. “Dad needed a new office and my room had a great view, so...” He took her hand and guided her around the deck toward the house again.
“Uncle Mike, I wanna go too,” Chase said as he latched onto the man’s leg.
Of course, he thought, but maybe it was a way to get him to know Courtney better. “Sure.”
He dropped his head back to look up at Courtney. “Tony said you’re a nice lady an’ even if I don’t like you I gotta be nice.”
Michael made a face and looked at his girlfriend apologetically. “You’d better be, buddy,” he said and gave him a little nudge to move forward into the house.
Chase grinned and ran inside, immediately slowing when his mother’s voice followed him with a warning to slow down.
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 114
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, it’s so true!
sarammlover: Tony could have his work cut out for him. Isabel should let them know what’s going on, but she’s keeping that close for now. Cool, we’re glad you’re lovin’ Adam and Nicole!
Natalie36: Lol, well, Chase is hoping for the same and he intends to keep pushing her.
Earth2Mama: Lol, Adam doesn’t know Courtney well enough yet to make a decision and that’s one talk he won’t undertake until he’s got more information to go on.
The kids were very young when Adam and his first wife divorced. He and Maria’s mom dated for a while when she and Michael were in the first grade but they parted amicably after a short-lived relationship. Nicole has been in the picture and in a serious relationship with Adam for a long time but they only married three years ago. So, she has been in the kid’s lives since they were pretty young.
Eva: Lol, no she hasn’t.
If Adam plans to say anything he’s waiting until later when he has a little time alone with his daughter.
The photo shoot… Um, well, Max is a bit distracted with the situation with Aaron, but as soon as things begin to get sorted out he’ll get it rolling.
keepsmiling7: Thanks for reading!
xilaj: Lol, he promises just as soon as the situation with Aaron starts to get sorted out he’ll be scheduling it.
Oh, well, Chase won’t make us wait long before he shows us what he’s up to. Hmm, no reptiles. We have a feelin Grandma wouldn’t appreciate that, lol.
We’re happy to hear that. We have more of those scenes to come! Matter of fact, this one still isn’t finished.
Ah, yes, Isabel is isolating herself without even realizing it. But, on the bright side, Alex is aware of what is going on and he won’t let up.
Lol, well, we haven’t quite gotten Michael to the place where he sees it… but he will get there.
Alien_Friend: Nicole’s wonderful and she loves her kids! If it ever comes down to it and Kyle’s situation is that serious that he can’t return to who and what he was before, we’re pretty sure Nicole would be sitting down to have a talk with Michael.
Lol, it’s so true, especially in front of Courtney!
We’ll see how well that talk went over since Chase was so eager to tag along with Uncle Mike.
Part 114
Betwixt and Between
“He’s quite a little handful isn’t he,” Courtney commented, her eyes tracking the little boy as he led the way up the stairs to the second floor.
“He is,” Michael agreed and hugged one arm around her. “Don’t take the things he says personally, okay?”
“I won’t. At least he’s honest about the way he feels and I can’t really fault him for that.” Although it would be nice if he weren’t so vocal about his dislike of her, she added in her thoughts.
“Well, I like you. That’s what matters I hope.” He winked at her.
“That’s what matters most.” Her gaze roamed over the framed pictures that covered the walls as they moved up the staircase. “Your parents take a LOT of pictures, don’t they?”
“Yeah, and most of them are pretty bad.” He stopped in the middle of the stairs and gestured at a picture showing a boy maybe around Michael’s age. “My brother.”
“The two of you look a lot alike.” She glanced at him and saw the faraway look in his eyes as his fingers unconsciously stroked the edge of the frame. “You must miss him an awful lot.”
He stared a moment longer at the photo before he blinked to clear his head. “Yeah. We all do.”
“You don’t talk about him much,” she said.
“Uncle Mike, c’mon,” Chase said from the landing and stomped his feet impatiently.
He was glad for the boy’s interruption because he really didn’t want to get lost in memories. Talking about Matt hurt no matter how much time had passed. “Come on,” he tugged on her hand. “We can’t be last back out for dinner. Evans eats steaks like chips.”
“He won’t eat all the hot dogs too will he?” The little boy asked as he peered over the railing to look down towards the light that spilled out from the doors that led out onto the deck.
“Hey, don’t lean over that,” Michael warned him and grabbed the boy. “You don’t have to worry. Hot dogs are all yours.”
“Okay,” he said and grinned. He looked up at Courtney. “Do you eat hot dogs?”
“I do,” she answered, although she couldn’t remember the last time. “I’ll leave them for you today though.”
“Are you gonna just eat the rabbit food?” He wrinkled his nose at her. “‘Cause me an’ Uncle Mike, we don’t eat that stuff.”
“Well, then we won’t fight over the food, huh?”
He shrugged one shoulder. “You can have all of it. It’s yucky.”
Michael snorted and lifted the boy up in his arms. “Your mom won’t let you get away without eating any of it, buddy, so you’d better eat some vegetables too.”
Chase made a face. “She likes the rabbit food too.”
“Tell ya what – I’ll eat a bit of it if you will.”
“Okay,” the boy said dramatically with a loud sigh that made Courtney smile. “Can I go back downstairs?”
“Can’t make up your mind, huh?” he asked, amused, and set him down again. “Go, but be careful on the stairs. Go slow.” He let go of him and watched as the boy did as he had said and walked down again.
“Done, Uncle Mike,” he yelled up when he reached the ground level.
“Kids,” Michael rolled his eyes slightly and pulled his girlfriend closer. “Ready to see my old room?”
“Lead the way, handsome.”
“Like I said, Dad converted it into an office so…” he walked down the hallway and gestured to an open doorway. “This’s it.”
She stepped inside and looked around, taking in the masculine furnishings and the pictures that resided along the edge of the large desk. It was obvious his parents were proud of all of their children. She leaned over to look at one of a young Michael decked out in hockey gear, his wide grin showing off two missing teeth.
“Puck to the face?” she asked, pointing at it.
“Yeah,” he admitted with a grin. “Hurt like hell too, lemme tell you.”
“What’d the other guy look like?”
Like he’d been run over by the Deluca steamroller, he thought as he remembered Maria throwing her hockey stick down, skating after Tommy Johnson, and plowing right into him. She had hit him with enough force that he had landed on his back and slid right into the goalie’s net. Even at 12 nothing had come between them. “I came out of it lookin’ worse than he did but I got a lot of sympathy from the girls.”
Courtney chuckled. “It might’ve worked when you were young, but not nowadays, buddy. No woman wants a guy with missing teeth.”
He laughed and showed off his perfect teeth. “No problem in that department.”
“Are you still close to your real mom?” she asked when her gaze swept over the only picture the woman was in, holding two little babies in her arms while three other little kids sat at her feet and grinned at the camera. The woman in the picture smiled too, but she didn’t look very happy.
“Not really,” he shrugged. “Nicole was always more a mother to me than my real one ever was. She just doesn’t have that mother gene in her, I guess.”
“Weird,” she mused.
“Yeah,” he admitted and looked at the picture as well. When was the last time he had talked to her? He couldn’t remember, but it didn’t hurt at all.
“It seems like you’ve got a great relationship with your dad and your stepmom.”
He nodded. “I couldn’t ask for better parents.”
Courtney moved closer to the cherry shelf behind the desk, her gaze moving over even more pictures. “Who’s this? An aunt?”
“Uncle Mike!”
Saved by a shout, he thought when Chase’s interruption kept him from telling Courtney that the woman in the photograph was Maria’s mom. “Hold up a minute.” He walked out of the office and leaned over the railing to look down at the little boy. “What’s up?”
“Aunt Isabel said you better be good.”
He forced a smile. “You go tell Aunt Isabel I’m better than good.” When he came back to his girlfriend he caught her hand in his and pulled her towards him and away from the photos on the wall. “We’d better hurry up or we’re never gonna hear the end of it when we get downstairs.”
“Think they expect us to have a quickie?” she teased.
“I KNOW they do,” he corrected her with a slight eye roll.
“Hmm, I wonder why that is?” She gave him a challenging look while her finger ran down his chest. “Took a lot of girls upstairs for that in the past?”
“I’ve never introduced anyone to my parents, Court.” He shook his head and then grinned. “As for taking girls away – “
“Shut up,” she clasped her hand over his mouth.
“There might have been…” he mumbled against her fingers.
“I don’t wanna hear it.” She looked at him, amused when he stared at her with puppy dog eyes. “Gotta be quiet.”
Michael gave her a slight not and ran his tongue over her palm teasingly.
She shivered at the feeling that ran straight through her body at the contact. “You said you’d be quiet,” she hissed.
“Not sayin’ nothin’,” he mumbled against her hand.
She shook her head at him and nudged him with her hips. “Sounds to me like somebody’s got somethin’ to say.”
He just grinned unrepentantly and shrugged one shoulder. “I can’t be held responsible for anything he has to say.”
“No? Thought that was your brain?” Courtney chuckled and took her hand away.
“A part that’s hard to control around you,” he countered and grabbed her quickly to pull her body against him fully. With a slow intense move of his hips he rubbed himself against her with a naughty grin.
“You shouldn’t do that,” she groaned against his nearing lips.
“No?” He repeated the move in the same slow motion again while his hands grabbed her ass tightly.
“No,” she shivered when his breath touched her neck and her gaze wandered to the door regretfully. “Not with your parents and a little kid around.”
He growled but eased his grip on her. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”
She smiled and brushed her thumb over his bottom lip. “There’s always later.”
“Yeah?”
“Um-hmm, later at my place with no friends, family, or little kids around to interrupt us.” She let her finger trail down over his chin. “If you’re interested in spending the night.”
He chewed on the inside of his cheek for a moment. “I need to go by the hospital for a little while after we leave here, check in on Cody.”
“Ah,” she nodded in understanding, “and you’d rather drop me off at home before you go.”
“He gets agitated easily and…”
“And he doesn’t like me.”
“He doesn’t know you,” he denied and cradled her cheek. “Look, the little man’s never seen me with a girl other than his sister or my sisters and it’s just something new for him. I don’t want to upset him any more in his condition.”
“I know,” she looked at him and put on a brave face. “I understand, really. You can always come back afterwards if you want to. You’ve got the early shift on Monday, right? I could make you breakfast before.”
“You really wanna get up at the crack of dawn to make me breakfast?” He asked amused.
“The things I’d do for you,” she told him with a grin and a shrug.
“I’ll let you know when I know how late I’m gonna be leavin’ the hospital, alright?” He leaned in for a kiss and then dropped his hands to take hers. “C’mon, we’d better finish the tour before Evans gets hold on the steaks first.”
“I can’t believe how big this place is,” Courtney said a while later as they were heading back out to join the others. He had walked her through both levels, so at ease in his surroundings, so unconscious of the wealth around him, that it fascinated her. What must it have been like to grow up like that?
“Yeah, it always seemed huge when we were kids.”
“When you were kids? It’s still huge!”
He laughed and shrugged. “Yeah, but they’re not ready to sell it and look for somethin’ smaller.” And he was glad they weren’t. He had grown up here and now, when life just went crazy, it was still a safe haven to return to. “Well, here we are, back at the beginning.”
“And just in time for the food to be put on the table,” Nana said, swatting his backside with a dishtowel as she passed him. “You come inside and get the potato salad and the baked beans.”
A slow grin slid over his features when he heard his older sister telling her ‘boyfriend’ how good Nana’s homemade baked beans were. “Hey, Chase, you ‘member what happened the last time Aunt Izzy chowed down on Nana’s baked beans?”
The little boy looked confused for a moment but when he looked at his aunt he suddenly laughed. “Uncle Mike made up a song,” he announced as he clambered down out of Tony’s lap. He moved to the center of the deck and smiled widely at his favorite aunt. “‘member it, Auntie Isabel?”
“Chase, c’mon over here and sit down,” Isabel urged with a murderous glare at her brother.
He shook his head and grinned as he grabbed onto his uncle’s hand. “Can we say it, Uncle Mike?”
“I don’t see how we can’t.”
Across the yard Maria and Tess exchanged a look. “What’s he about to do?”
“You know how kids remember the things you don’t want them to remember?” Maria laughed when Tess nodded. “Yeah, Michael shared this with Chase after the baked bean incident and later, when dinner’s over, Isabel’s going to kill your brother.”
“Why’s…”
“Ready?” Michael asked.
“Yeah!”
“Michael,” Isabel growled in warning.
He ignored her and counted it off so he and Chase could start at the same time. “Beans, beans, good for your heart, the more you eat, the more you fart!”
Tess’ eyes widened when the boys launched into the poetic little ditty, and she shook her head when she saw the crimson color flooding Isabel’s cheeks. “Oh, yeah, he’s dead for sure.”
Alex smirked when he caught Isabel’s flushed face. “Nice.”
“Shut up,” she grumbled and got up to pass her brother with a sharp bump to his shoulder. “You’re dead.”
Michael shrugged and followed her inside to carry the food. “It was worth it.”
“Chase!” Ava warned her boy when he went over and over the beans song again, laughing like crazy and holding his stomach. “That’s enough.” She rolled her eyes and glanced at Tony. “He’ll pee his pants if this doesn’t come to an end.”
“No fun,” he muttered.
“No?” she teased. “It’s nothing compared to changing diapers.”
“Huh-uh,” he raised an amused eyebrow and looked at her. “Threatening me already?”
She got up and kissed his cheek before she made her way over to her son. “Never.”
“Mommy,” Chase complained when she picked him up and covered his mouth.
“You and Uncle Mike need to be nice to Auntie Isabel.”
“We wasn’t bein’ mean,” he denied when she removed her hand. “It was funny!”
“Did she look like she was having fun?”
He closed his mouth as he looked between her and the sliding glass door his uncle and aunt had disappeared through. “No, but me an’ Uncle Mike was!”
“Do you like it when somebody embarrasses you?”
“No,” he told her regretfully and glanced down at his shoes.
“Then why don’t you go and apologize to your aunt?”
The boy chewed on his lower lip for a moment before he nodded slightly. “Okay.”
Tony smirked at the scene and caught Ava’s hand when she returned to the table. “He’s a good boy.”
“Yeah,” she agreed. “Not his fault he’s got a bad influence for an uncle.” She glared at Michael.
Maria snorted when she overheard that and she could remember several other scenes where Michael and Chase or Michael and Cody had been doing similar stuff. She didn’t want to get into it now though, mostly because the memories of him and Cody in better times hurt, but also because she didn’t want to share any of it with Shitney. Instead she turned her gaze towards Max and Liz, who seemed to be in a better mood today. “Heard anything from Aaron?”
“Yeah, he called us yesterday.” Liz smiled.
“I didn’t know they allowed that, but I’m glad you got to talk to him.”
“Well, I don’t know if the system allows it or not, but the couple he’s been placed with said he could.”
“If he ate something,” Max added and made a face. “Grilled PB&J.”
“At least you know he’s eating,” Isabel said, shaking her head. “Did you get a chance to talk to the foster parents?”
“They seem to be really nice,” Liz said with a nod. “One of their kids got grape jelly on Aaron’s stuffed rabbit and if it isn’t washed the right way, well…”
“It’s ruined,” Ava joined in. “I know all about that. Chase has an old stuffed dog that belonged to Michael when he was little and I made the mistake of washing it with the wrong detergent one time and he insisted it wasn’t the same toy.”
“I’m glad he’s with good people,” Maria smiled at Max and Liz encouragingly. “Cody asks about him all the time.”
Liz made a face. “What do you tell him?”
“Just that he’s a bit busy right now and that he has to be patient.”
“I’m gonna stop in and visit him tonight.” Michael joined his best friend in the hammock, but just sat on the edge. Courtney had gone inside to the bathroom but he didn’t want to stretch his luck with her. She had reacted pretty cool after she had found him and Maria wrapped up in a hug this morning, but lying in a hammock together would be a different story.
“He’ll like that,” she agreed. “You comin’ alone?” Please say you won’t bring HER with you.
“Yeah,” he turned to look at her. “I know he doesn’t like to see me with any girl but you and there’s no need to upset him further at the moment,” Michael told her quietly so only she would hear it.
Maria nodded thankfully – not only for Cody, but also for herself. “You changed your mind about bringing her here…”
“Yeah, I don’t know,” he shrugged and leaned back.
“What don’t you know? She’s here and somehow I can’t imagine she twisted your arm.”
“No, and I hadn’t changed my mind.”
Maria frowned. “That doesn’t make any sense, Michael.”
“I called Isabel to ask her somethin’ and she just seemed a little off so I started askin’ some questions – “
“Um-hmm, you mean you started prying,” she interrupted.
“Whatever, she got all defensive and told me to mind my own business.” And then he had gotten irritated with her bitchiness and snapped at her and it had just gone downhill from there. “Anyway, I brought up her attitude towards Courtney and she went off on me and the next thing I know she hung up on me and…” He looked away.
“You invited her to prove a point.”
“Not just because of that,” he insisted.
“No?” Maria lifted an eyebrow. She hat really hoped it had been just that because she doubted she could bear any other reason for him to bring her here.
“We had a date last night and I enjoyed it.” He looked at her with a shrug. Never in the world had he said something like that before to anyone, but he knew Maria wouldn’t make fun of him because of it. “I had fun even with everything goin’ on.” Michael glanced up to look at his girlfriend and was glad to see her smile at Nicole while the women talked. His eyes shifted back to his best friend and he lowered his voice. “I’m planning to keep her around, so why not introduce her to them? My dad was askin’ about her anyway.”
Maria swallowed to keep her expression neutral. “Your decision,” she answered shortly and leaned back in the hammock again.
He turned his head to look at her, wondering at her response. “You don’t think it’s the right one?”
“I think it’s your decision.”
“Right,” he said slowly.
“Just yesterday you said you weren’t gonna invite her and then out of the blue you change your mind and show up with her today.” Maria could feel his gaze on her and she knew he wasn’t going to let it go if she didn’t come up with a cover quickly. “Sorry, I’m just really exhausted.”
“Cody have a rough night?” he asked, immediately switching gears.
“Yeah.” She felt a twinge of guilt at using her little brother as an excuse but she was sure he’d forgive her.
He nodded and gazed around the garden, still irritated about her comment – or better yet, her non-comment about inviting Courtney. For some reason, it was important what she thought about it; he couldn’t explain it, but he didn’t want to pry any further so he got up again. “Dinner’s almost ready.”
“Yeah, coming soon,” she mumbled and glanced after him for a moment before she heard a snort coming from the grass next to her. “What?” She glanced at Tess.
“Your tone?” she asked with lifted eyebrows. “Total jealousy talking.”
Maria rolled her eyes. “He wouldn’t know.”
“That’s right,” the younger blond agreed. “Too dumb.”
“What’s up with that? You have three girls in your family and you’re all smart so how did your brother end up so dumb?”
Tess snorted. She wasn’t so sure her older sister was showing any signs of intelligence, not where Dick was concerned. “He’s a guy and since they happen to have a tendency of being led around by a certain part of their anatomy…” she shrugged. “That’s what happens when they let their dicks do the thinking for them.”
“Yeah, I guess.” Maria sighed and stared up at the leaves overhead, gently swaying in the breeze.
“How was Kyle today?”
“He was awake for a few minutes but he was in a lot of pain.” She reached for Tess’ hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “The nurse said he would be for a while but he was conscious and he was able to say that he was hurting and as hard as it is for us to know that, it’s actually a good thing.”
“Not a very comforting thought,” she mumbled.
“No, I know,” Maria leaned over to look at her with a half smile and glanced up when someone called her name.
“C’mon, girls, time for dinner,” Adam waved to get everyone settled in.
“My father just loves to have the whole bunch at his place,” Tess got up from the grass and wiped her shorts before she gave her friend a hand to help her out of the hammock.
“Yeah, and hopefully he’s got a seat for Courtney as well,” Maria muttered when the girl sat in Michael’s lap comfortably.
Tess snorted. “Yeah, I can live without being subjected to that all through dinner.”
Chase unknowingly solved the problem for them when he came out of the house making a racket as he dragged a kitchen chair through the open patio door. Everyone turned to see what the noise was and as they watched he dragged the chair over to the table and after righting it, pushed it up to the table.
“I gotted you a chair, Uncle Mike.” He walked around the table and took his uncle’s hand, pulling on it. “C’mon, you can come sit over there.”
“Why don’t you bring that chair over here and…” he trailed off when the little boy shook his head mutinously. “You can’t sit over here?”
“No, an’ you only got one chair so if you come over there,” he looked up at Courtney, “she can have a chair too. She can have this one. Okay?”
“It’s okay,” his girlfriend assured him, when he glanced at her uncertainly. “It’s just during dinner, right?”
“Right,” he agreed, relieved, and kissed her quickly before he lifted her out of his lap so he could walk over to the other chair his annoying little nephew had gotten for him.
Great, Maria thought when that automatically put Courtney next to her.
“Don’t you worry about Chase,” Nicole told the new girl in the group and squeezed her shoulder when she passed her with a plate full of different kinds of grilled meat. “He’ll come around.”
Courtney moved her head and smiled at Michael’s stepmother. “Thanks.” She seemed to be a nice person, as well as his father, so maybe she had a chance of being accepted here.
“Take whatever you want,” the older woman held the plate in front of her.
“Oh thanks, but I think I’ll just have some of the grilled veggies.”
Tess shot a look at her best friend next to her and rolled her eyes. “Attention: The health police are coming,” she muttered.
sarammlover: Tony could have his work cut out for him. Isabel should let them know what’s going on, but she’s keeping that close for now. Cool, we’re glad you’re lovin’ Adam and Nicole!
Natalie36: Lol, well, Chase is hoping for the same and he intends to keep pushing her.
Earth2Mama: Lol, Adam doesn’t know Courtney well enough yet to make a decision and that’s one talk he won’t undertake until he’s got more information to go on.
The kids were very young when Adam and his first wife divorced. He and Maria’s mom dated for a while when she and Michael were in the first grade but they parted amicably after a short-lived relationship. Nicole has been in the picture and in a serious relationship with Adam for a long time but they only married three years ago. So, she has been in the kid’s lives since they were pretty young.
Eva: Lol, no she hasn’t.
If Adam plans to say anything he’s waiting until later when he has a little time alone with his daughter.
The photo shoot… Um, well, Max is a bit distracted with the situation with Aaron, but as soon as things begin to get sorted out he’ll get it rolling.
keepsmiling7: Thanks for reading!
xilaj: Lol, he promises just as soon as the situation with Aaron starts to get sorted out he’ll be scheduling it.
Oh, well, Chase won’t make us wait long before he shows us what he’s up to. Hmm, no reptiles. We have a feelin Grandma wouldn’t appreciate that, lol.
We’re happy to hear that.
We have more of those scenes to come! Matter of fact, this one still isn’t finished.Ah, yes, Isabel is isolating herself without even realizing it. But, on the bright side, Alex is aware of what is going on and he won’t let up.
Lol, well, we haven’t quite gotten Michael to the place where he sees it… but he will get there.
Alien_Friend: Nicole’s wonderful and she loves her kids! If it ever comes down to it and Kyle’s situation is that serious that he can’t return to who and what he was before, we’re pretty sure Nicole would be sitting down to have a talk with Michael.
Lol, it’s so true, especially in front of Courtney!
We’ll see how well that talk went over since Chase was so eager to tag along with Uncle Mike.
Part 114
Betwixt and Between
“He’s quite a little handful isn’t he,” Courtney commented, her eyes tracking the little boy as he led the way up the stairs to the second floor.
“He is,” Michael agreed and hugged one arm around her. “Don’t take the things he says personally, okay?”
“I won’t. At least he’s honest about the way he feels and I can’t really fault him for that.” Although it would be nice if he weren’t so vocal about his dislike of her, she added in her thoughts.
“Well, I like you. That’s what matters I hope.” He winked at her.
“That’s what matters most.” Her gaze roamed over the framed pictures that covered the walls as they moved up the staircase. “Your parents take a LOT of pictures, don’t they?”
“Yeah, and most of them are pretty bad.” He stopped in the middle of the stairs and gestured at a picture showing a boy maybe around Michael’s age. “My brother.”
“The two of you look a lot alike.” She glanced at him and saw the faraway look in his eyes as his fingers unconsciously stroked the edge of the frame. “You must miss him an awful lot.”
He stared a moment longer at the photo before he blinked to clear his head. “Yeah. We all do.”
“You don’t talk about him much,” she said.
“Uncle Mike, c’mon,” Chase said from the landing and stomped his feet impatiently.
He was glad for the boy’s interruption because he really didn’t want to get lost in memories. Talking about Matt hurt no matter how much time had passed. “Come on,” he tugged on her hand. “We can’t be last back out for dinner. Evans eats steaks like chips.”
“He won’t eat all the hot dogs too will he?” The little boy asked as he peered over the railing to look down towards the light that spilled out from the doors that led out onto the deck.
“Hey, don’t lean over that,” Michael warned him and grabbed the boy. “You don’t have to worry. Hot dogs are all yours.”
“Okay,” he said and grinned. He looked up at Courtney. “Do you eat hot dogs?”
“I do,” she answered, although she couldn’t remember the last time. “I’ll leave them for you today though.”
“Are you gonna just eat the rabbit food?” He wrinkled his nose at her. “‘Cause me an’ Uncle Mike, we don’t eat that stuff.”
“Well, then we won’t fight over the food, huh?”
He shrugged one shoulder. “You can have all of it. It’s yucky.”
Michael snorted and lifted the boy up in his arms. “Your mom won’t let you get away without eating any of it, buddy, so you’d better eat some vegetables too.”
Chase made a face. “She likes the rabbit food too.”
“Tell ya what – I’ll eat a bit of it if you will.”
“Okay,” the boy said dramatically with a loud sigh that made Courtney smile. “Can I go back downstairs?”
“Can’t make up your mind, huh?” he asked, amused, and set him down again. “Go, but be careful on the stairs. Go slow.” He let go of him and watched as the boy did as he had said and walked down again.
“Done, Uncle Mike,” he yelled up when he reached the ground level.
“Kids,” Michael rolled his eyes slightly and pulled his girlfriend closer. “Ready to see my old room?”
“Lead the way, handsome.”
“Like I said, Dad converted it into an office so…” he walked down the hallway and gestured to an open doorway. “This’s it.”
She stepped inside and looked around, taking in the masculine furnishings and the pictures that resided along the edge of the large desk. It was obvious his parents were proud of all of their children. She leaned over to look at one of a young Michael decked out in hockey gear, his wide grin showing off two missing teeth.
“Puck to the face?” she asked, pointing at it.
“Yeah,” he admitted with a grin. “Hurt like hell too, lemme tell you.”
“What’d the other guy look like?”
Like he’d been run over by the Deluca steamroller, he thought as he remembered Maria throwing her hockey stick down, skating after Tommy Johnson, and plowing right into him. She had hit him with enough force that he had landed on his back and slid right into the goalie’s net. Even at 12 nothing had come between them. “I came out of it lookin’ worse than he did but I got a lot of sympathy from the girls.”
Courtney chuckled. “It might’ve worked when you were young, but not nowadays, buddy. No woman wants a guy with missing teeth.”
He laughed and showed off his perfect teeth. “No problem in that department.”
“Are you still close to your real mom?” she asked when her gaze swept over the only picture the woman was in, holding two little babies in her arms while three other little kids sat at her feet and grinned at the camera. The woman in the picture smiled too, but she didn’t look very happy.
“Not really,” he shrugged. “Nicole was always more a mother to me than my real one ever was. She just doesn’t have that mother gene in her, I guess.”
“Weird,” she mused.
“Yeah,” he admitted and looked at the picture as well. When was the last time he had talked to her? He couldn’t remember, but it didn’t hurt at all.
“It seems like you’ve got a great relationship with your dad and your stepmom.”
He nodded. “I couldn’t ask for better parents.”
Courtney moved closer to the cherry shelf behind the desk, her gaze moving over even more pictures. “Who’s this? An aunt?”
“Uncle Mike!”
Saved by a shout, he thought when Chase’s interruption kept him from telling Courtney that the woman in the photograph was Maria’s mom. “Hold up a minute.” He walked out of the office and leaned over the railing to look down at the little boy. “What’s up?”
“Aunt Isabel said you better be good.”
He forced a smile. “You go tell Aunt Isabel I’m better than good.” When he came back to his girlfriend he caught her hand in his and pulled her towards him and away from the photos on the wall. “We’d better hurry up or we’re never gonna hear the end of it when we get downstairs.”
“Think they expect us to have a quickie?” she teased.
“I KNOW they do,” he corrected her with a slight eye roll.
“Hmm, I wonder why that is?” She gave him a challenging look while her finger ran down his chest. “Took a lot of girls upstairs for that in the past?”
“I’ve never introduced anyone to my parents, Court.” He shook his head and then grinned. “As for taking girls away – “
“Shut up,” she clasped her hand over his mouth.
“There might have been…” he mumbled against her fingers.
“I don’t wanna hear it.” She looked at him, amused when he stared at her with puppy dog eyes. “Gotta be quiet.”
Michael gave her a slight not and ran his tongue over her palm teasingly.
She shivered at the feeling that ran straight through her body at the contact. “You said you’d be quiet,” she hissed.
“Not sayin’ nothin’,” he mumbled against her hand.
She shook her head at him and nudged him with her hips. “Sounds to me like somebody’s got somethin’ to say.”
He just grinned unrepentantly and shrugged one shoulder. “I can’t be held responsible for anything he has to say.”
“No? Thought that was your brain?” Courtney chuckled and took her hand away.
“A part that’s hard to control around you,” he countered and grabbed her quickly to pull her body against him fully. With a slow intense move of his hips he rubbed himself against her with a naughty grin.
“You shouldn’t do that,” she groaned against his nearing lips.
“No?” He repeated the move in the same slow motion again while his hands grabbed her ass tightly.
“No,” she shivered when his breath touched her neck and her gaze wandered to the door regretfully. “Not with your parents and a little kid around.”
He growled but eased his grip on her. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”
She smiled and brushed her thumb over his bottom lip. “There’s always later.”
“Yeah?”
“Um-hmm, later at my place with no friends, family, or little kids around to interrupt us.” She let her finger trail down over his chin. “If you’re interested in spending the night.”
He chewed on the inside of his cheek for a moment. “I need to go by the hospital for a little while after we leave here, check in on Cody.”
“Ah,” she nodded in understanding, “and you’d rather drop me off at home before you go.”
“He gets agitated easily and…”
“And he doesn’t like me.”
“He doesn’t know you,” he denied and cradled her cheek. “Look, the little man’s never seen me with a girl other than his sister or my sisters and it’s just something new for him. I don’t want to upset him any more in his condition.”
“I know,” she looked at him and put on a brave face. “I understand, really. You can always come back afterwards if you want to. You’ve got the early shift on Monday, right? I could make you breakfast before.”
“You really wanna get up at the crack of dawn to make me breakfast?” He asked amused.
“The things I’d do for you,” she told him with a grin and a shrug.
“I’ll let you know when I know how late I’m gonna be leavin’ the hospital, alright?” He leaned in for a kiss and then dropped his hands to take hers. “C’mon, we’d better finish the tour before Evans gets hold on the steaks first.”
“I can’t believe how big this place is,” Courtney said a while later as they were heading back out to join the others. He had walked her through both levels, so at ease in his surroundings, so unconscious of the wealth around him, that it fascinated her. What must it have been like to grow up like that?
“Yeah, it always seemed huge when we were kids.”
“When you were kids? It’s still huge!”
He laughed and shrugged. “Yeah, but they’re not ready to sell it and look for somethin’ smaller.” And he was glad they weren’t. He had grown up here and now, when life just went crazy, it was still a safe haven to return to. “Well, here we are, back at the beginning.”
“And just in time for the food to be put on the table,” Nana said, swatting his backside with a dishtowel as she passed him. “You come inside and get the potato salad and the baked beans.”
A slow grin slid over his features when he heard his older sister telling her ‘boyfriend’ how good Nana’s homemade baked beans were. “Hey, Chase, you ‘member what happened the last time Aunt Izzy chowed down on Nana’s baked beans?”
The little boy looked confused for a moment but when he looked at his aunt he suddenly laughed. “Uncle Mike made up a song,” he announced as he clambered down out of Tony’s lap. He moved to the center of the deck and smiled widely at his favorite aunt. “‘member it, Auntie Isabel?”
“Chase, c’mon over here and sit down,” Isabel urged with a murderous glare at her brother.
He shook his head and grinned as he grabbed onto his uncle’s hand. “Can we say it, Uncle Mike?”
“I don’t see how we can’t.”
Across the yard Maria and Tess exchanged a look. “What’s he about to do?”
“You know how kids remember the things you don’t want them to remember?” Maria laughed when Tess nodded. “Yeah, Michael shared this with Chase after the baked bean incident and later, when dinner’s over, Isabel’s going to kill your brother.”
“Why’s…”
“Ready?” Michael asked.
“Yeah!”
“Michael,” Isabel growled in warning.
He ignored her and counted it off so he and Chase could start at the same time. “Beans, beans, good for your heart, the more you eat, the more you fart!”
Tess’ eyes widened when the boys launched into the poetic little ditty, and she shook her head when she saw the crimson color flooding Isabel’s cheeks. “Oh, yeah, he’s dead for sure.”
Alex smirked when he caught Isabel’s flushed face. “Nice.”
“Shut up,” she grumbled and got up to pass her brother with a sharp bump to his shoulder. “You’re dead.”
Michael shrugged and followed her inside to carry the food. “It was worth it.”
“Chase!” Ava warned her boy when he went over and over the beans song again, laughing like crazy and holding his stomach. “That’s enough.” She rolled her eyes and glanced at Tony. “He’ll pee his pants if this doesn’t come to an end.”
“No fun,” he muttered.
“No?” she teased. “It’s nothing compared to changing diapers.”
“Huh-uh,” he raised an amused eyebrow and looked at her. “Threatening me already?”
She got up and kissed his cheek before she made her way over to her son. “Never.”
“Mommy,” Chase complained when she picked him up and covered his mouth.
“You and Uncle Mike need to be nice to Auntie Isabel.”
“We wasn’t bein’ mean,” he denied when she removed her hand. “It was funny!”
“Did she look like she was having fun?”
He closed his mouth as he looked between her and the sliding glass door his uncle and aunt had disappeared through. “No, but me an’ Uncle Mike was!”
“Do you like it when somebody embarrasses you?”
“No,” he told her regretfully and glanced down at his shoes.
“Then why don’t you go and apologize to your aunt?”
The boy chewed on his lower lip for a moment before he nodded slightly. “Okay.”
Tony smirked at the scene and caught Ava’s hand when she returned to the table. “He’s a good boy.”
“Yeah,” she agreed. “Not his fault he’s got a bad influence for an uncle.” She glared at Michael.
Maria snorted when she overheard that and she could remember several other scenes where Michael and Chase or Michael and Cody had been doing similar stuff. She didn’t want to get into it now though, mostly because the memories of him and Cody in better times hurt, but also because she didn’t want to share any of it with Shitney. Instead she turned her gaze towards Max and Liz, who seemed to be in a better mood today. “Heard anything from Aaron?”
“Yeah, he called us yesterday.” Liz smiled.
“I didn’t know they allowed that, but I’m glad you got to talk to him.”
“Well, I don’t know if the system allows it or not, but the couple he’s been placed with said he could.”
“If he ate something,” Max added and made a face. “Grilled PB&J.”
“At least you know he’s eating,” Isabel said, shaking her head. “Did you get a chance to talk to the foster parents?”
“They seem to be really nice,” Liz said with a nod. “One of their kids got grape jelly on Aaron’s stuffed rabbit and if it isn’t washed the right way, well…”
“It’s ruined,” Ava joined in. “I know all about that. Chase has an old stuffed dog that belonged to Michael when he was little and I made the mistake of washing it with the wrong detergent one time and he insisted it wasn’t the same toy.”
“I’m glad he’s with good people,” Maria smiled at Max and Liz encouragingly. “Cody asks about him all the time.”
Liz made a face. “What do you tell him?”
“Just that he’s a bit busy right now and that he has to be patient.”
“I’m gonna stop in and visit him tonight.” Michael joined his best friend in the hammock, but just sat on the edge. Courtney had gone inside to the bathroom but he didn’t want to stretch his luck with her. She had reacted pretty cool after she had found him and Maria wrapped up in a hug this morning, but lying in a hammock together would be a different story.
“He’ll like that,” she agreed. “You comin’ alone?” Please say you won’t bring HER with you.
“Yeah,” he turned to look at her. “I know he doesn’t like to see me with any girl but you and there’s no need to upset him further at the moment,” Michael told her quietly so only she would hear it.
Maria nodded thankfully – not only for Cody, but also for herself. “You changed your mind about bringing her here…”
“Yeah, I don’t know,” he shrugged and leaned back.
“What don’t you know? She’s here and somehow I can’t imagine she twisted your arm.”
“No, and I hadn’t changed my mind.”
Maria frowned. “That doesn’t make any sense, Michael.”
“I called Isabel to ask her somethin’ and she just seemed a little off so I started askin’ some questions – “
“Um-hmm, you mean you started prying,” she interrupted.
“Whatever, she got all defensive and told me to mind my own business.” And then he had gotten irritated with her bitchiness and snapped at her and it had just gone downhill from there. “Anyway, I brought up her attitude towards Courtney and she went off on me and the next thing I know she hung up on me and…” He looked away.
“You invited her to prove a point.”
“Not just because of that,” he insisted.
“No?” Maria lifted an eyebrow. She hat really hoped it had been just that because she doubted she could bear any other reason for him to bring her here.
“We had a date last night and I enjoyed it.” He looked at her with a shrug. Never in the world had he said something like that before to anyone, but he knew Maria wouldn’t make fun of him because of it. “I had fun even with everything goin’ on.” Michael glanced up to look at his girlfriend and was glad to see her smile at Nicole while the women talked. His eyes shifted back to his best friend and he lowered his voice. “I’m planning to keep her around, so why not introduce her to them? My dad was askin’ about her anyway.”
Maria swallowed to keep her expression neutral. “Your decision,” she answered shortly and leaned back in the hammock again.
He turned his head to look at her, wondering at her response. “You don’t think it’s the right one?”
“I think it’s your decision.”
“Right,” he said slowly.
“Just yesterday you said you weren’t gonna invite her and then out of the blue you change your mind and show up with her today.” Maria could feel his gaze on her and she knew he wasn’t going to let it go if she didn’t come up with a cover quickly. “Sorry, I’m just really exhausted.”
“Cody have a rough night?” he asked, immediately switching gears.
“Yeah.” She felt a twinge of guilt at using her little brother as an excuse but she was sure he’d forgive her.
He nodded and gazed around the garden, still irritated about her comment – or better yet, her non-comment about inviting Courtney. For some reason, it was important what she thought about it; he couldn’t explain it, but he didn’t want to pry any further so he got up again. “Dinner’s almost ready.”
“Yeah, coming soon,” she mumbled and glanced after him for a moment before she heard a snort coming from the grass next to her. “What?” She glanced at Tess.
“Your tone?” she asked with lifted eyebrows. “Total jealousy talking.”
Maria rolled her eyes. “He wouldn’t know.”
“That’s right,” the younger blond agreed. “Too dumb.”
“What’s up with that? You have three girls in your family and you’re all smart so how did your brother end up so dumb?”
Tess snorted. She wasn’t so sure her older sister was showing any signs of intelligence, not where Dick was concerned. “He’s a guy and since they happen to have a tendency of being led around by a certain part of their anatomy…” she shrugged. “That’s what happens when they let their dicks do the thinking for them.”
“Yeah, I guess.” Maria sighed and stared up at the leaves overhead, gently swaying in the breeze.
“How was Kyle today?”
“He was awake for a few minutes but he was in a lot of pain.” She reached for Tess’ hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “The nurse said he would be for a while but he was conscious and he was able to say that he was hurting and as hard as it is for us to know that, it’s actually a good thing.”
“Not a very comforting thought,” she mumbled.
“No, I know,” Maria leaned over to look at her with a half smile and glanced up when someone called her name.
“C’mon, girls, time for dinner,” Adam waved to get everyone settled in.
“My father just loves to have the whole bunch at his place,” Tess got up from the grass and wiped her shorts before she gave her friend a hand to help her out of the hammock.
“Yeah, and hopefully he’s got a seat for Courtney as well,” Maria muttered when the girl sat in Michael’s lap comfortably.
Tess snorted. “Yeah, I can live without being subjected to that all through dinner.”
Chase unknowingly solved the problem for them when he came out of the house making a racket as he dragged a kitchen chair through the open patio door. Everyone turned to see what the noise was and as they watched he dragged the chair over to the table and after righting it, pushed it up to the table.
“I gotted you a chair, Uncle Mike.” He walked around the table and took his uncle’s hand, pulling on it. “C’mon, you can come sit over there.”
“Why don’t you bring that chair over here and…” he trailed off when the little boy shook his head mutinously. “You can’t sit over here?”
“No, an’ you only got one chair so if you come over there,” he looked up at Courtney, “she can have a chair too. She can have this one. Okay?”
“It’s okay,” his girlfriend assured him, when he glanced at her uncertainly. “It’s just during dinner, right?”
“Right,” he agreed, relieved, and kissed her quickly before he lifted her out of his lap so he could walk over to the other chair his annoying little nephew had gotten for him.
Great, Maria thought when that automatically put Courtney next to her.
“Don’t you worry about Chase,” Nicole told the new girl in the group and squeezed her shoulder when she passed her with a plate full of different kinds of grilled meat. “He’ll come around.”
Courtney moved her head and smiled at Michael’s stepmother. “Thanks.” She seemed to be a nice person, as well as his father, so maybe she had a chance of being accepted here.
“Take whatever you want,” the older woman held the plate in front of her.
“Oh thanks, but I think I’ll just have some of the grilled veggies.”
Tess shot a look at her best friend next to her and rolled her eyes. “Attention: The health police are coming,” she muttered.
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 115
Rodney: Lol, if Michael taught him all of the lines he’d never stop singing, lol.
Oh, probably because she’s had such a strong reaction to Maria being such a big part of his life he figures if she finds out that Maria’s mom is also close to his family might just get her started all over again.
You don’t have much longer to wait… it’s coming soon.
sarammlover: Lol, no, absolutely not! And it’s not like she doesn’t know. At some point Michael’s gonna have to catch a clue. Not much longer until Kyle and Tess, promise!
Earth2Mama: You’re not alone there!
Lol, most kids have probably been introduced to that song at one point or another!
There may be a story there but they haven’t shared it yet.
somewhere87: Doesn’t it? Lol. Even if she offered the olive branch to Chase we have a feeling he wouldn’t accept it. Level of maturity aside, he’s very set in his opinion about her.
The girls are really lucky to be back on track again. Their friendship is only gonna get stronger.
Natalie36: We’ll be seeing where it’s going soon!
begonia9508: Lol, no, she’s not gone yet. It might be a while before she goes.
keepsmiling7: We’ll find out what they’re looking at soon.
CandyliciousLovah: Thanks, we’re glad you’re enjoying!
Alien_Friend: Lol, Chase has picked his side and he’s not budging.
Maria’s between a rock and a hard place for sure! Just wait until today’s conversation!
Michael is definitely holding back, but he’s very cautious about really opening up. Unfortunately, he hasn’t realized what a red flag that is.
Thanks! We have a little more of our group scene today!
xilaj: Lol, little kids can repeat something that catches their fancy over and over and over until they’ve just about driven you insane with it. Our little guys are a lot of fun. Age is never a factor when it comes to teasing a sibling!
We agree that Courtney isn’t a bad person, she’s just not the right fit. It does help to be looking at the situation from the outside in. It allows our newcomers to see the way things are.
Michael does genuinely like Courtney, which will make things difficult all around when he realizes that she’s not the right girl for him. Lol, we do our best to keep things complicated!
Part 115
Face to Face
Max grinned at Nicole when she approached him and Liz, the mouth-watering smell of a perfectly grilled steak keeping him from making a smart remark.
“I already know you’re a beef man.” She chuckled when he speared a small hamburger for Liz and went after a thick steak for himself. It was easy to see the brunette had very little in the way of an appetite and that she was just making the effort to please him.
“Well, no point letting one of these bad boys go to waste.” He glanced at Maria, who was sitting to his right. “Whatcha say, Deluca?”
“I was thinking about a hot dog,” she said, hiding a grin when Chase suddenly got up on his knees to watch as she went about selecting one.
“No, not that one! You gotta take a diff’rent one ‘cause that’s one of the ones Grampa din’t burn up.”
“And you think you’re gonna eat three of them all by yourself?”
He grinned and nodded, settling back in his chair when she finally took one of the ones he had deemed to be burnt beyond the point of being edible.
“You let everyone eat what they want, Chase,” Ava warned him when the boy kept watching out for HIS food carefully.
“But – “
“No buts,” she interrupted him. “They’re our guests and it’s rude. Grandpa makes you hot dogs all the time.”
Chase made a face and stuck his tongue out when Mommy looked away.
“Hey, I saw that,” Michael warned the boy and leaned forward to take some food for Chase and himself from the plate that was being passed around. “See, there’s still enough for everyone, so you don’t need to have a jealous fit over the food, brat.”
Nicole finally took a seat next to Adam and reached out to take one of the grilled veggie sticks as well as a small steak. “Don’t hesitate, Courtney. You don’t have to stick with that little bit of vegetables, we’re used to a hungry bunch so go ahead and take whatever you want. We still have more than enough on the grill.”
“Oh, no,” Courtney said with a shake of her head, “this’s just fine.”
Alex accepted the next dish that was passed around, grinning at Isabel as he served himself and then held the bowl out to her. “Baked beans?”
“Bite me,” she growled. Michael was so dead for his little stunt. She glanced at her nephew, grateful to see he was busy tearing his hot dog up into bite-size pieces and shoving them in his mouth.
He leaned in close to her as he set the bowl on the table. “Don’t hand out invitations you don’t really mean,” he said.
She rolled her eyes at him and filled her plate with barbecued ribs, cole slaw, and corn on the cob. It was impossible to come home and not pig out. But she would hit the gym extra hard the next day to make up for it. She looked at the baked beans and sighed. Damn it, she loved them!
Alex chuckled under his breath and reached for the serving spoon, scooping up a serving and unloading them on her plate. “A gentleman never reveals a lady’s secrets,” he promised. He waited until she had taken a bite and he leaned in again. “Of course, I’ll tease you about it in private for the rest of our lives.”
*****
“Man, I’m full.” Michael patted his stomach and leaned back in his seat. Everyone had been done with dinner for a while now and he was avoiding the post-dinner cleanup.
“Then why don’t you lift your heavy ass outta that chair and help?” Tess smacked him with a dishtowel before she went to carry some plates inside. “These things don’t get done by themselves, you know.”
“Unfair,” he grumbled under his breath but got up. He knew Dad wouldn’t keep Nana busy for long on the weekend and the huge group had left an impressive amount of dishes.
“You stay where you are, do you hear me?” Nicole warned Maria when she got out of her seat to help. “Today you’re a guest and I want you to relax.”
“Okay,” she smiled and glanced around the backyard before her eyes locked on the little pond where she and Cody used to sit whenever they had come out for a visit.
“I don’t think they’ve been fed yet,” the older woman said with a smile and went back into the house.
She got up and walked down the steps to follow the flagstone path that led to the shed where Adam kept the feed for the fish. She retrieved a scoopful of the food, dumping it in one of the paper cups he used to carry the feed out. Closing the door behind her, she made her way along the path until she reached the pond. She stretched before sitting down at the edge, her gaze on the fish as she thought about the last time she had been there with Cody. She smiled slightly. He had been so eager to share his knowledge about dolphins and any time a question had come up he had looked to Michael for the answer.
She sighed and picked some of the food out of the cup, sprinkling it over the water and watching the fish come to the surface. The moment of peaceful reflection was interrupted when a shadow fell over her and she turned, considering telling Tess she wanted to be alone, but the words froze in her throat when she saw Courtney standing there. “Oh, hey,” she said as she turned her attention back to the fish.
Why was she there? Wasn’t it enough that Courtney had come in and now had everything she wanted? She was taking her jobs, raking in money that would’ve been hers, and while she could get over those things… she had also come in and taken Michael too. And why is that, Maria? Could it be because you opened your big mouth and shoved your own foot down your throat? She ordered her inner voice to shut the hell up just as the other girl sat down next to her.
“Hey, can we talk?”
Sure, let’s talk! We can be friends! Whatever, bitch! She reined in her inner bitch before she had the chance to nudge her vocal cords into action and she just unloaded on her. Maybe it was her fault more than Courtney’s; the girl had asked if Michael was free and she’d helpfully pushed them together. Dumbass! She forced a smile. “Sure, what’s up?”
Courtney took her time sitting next to her, trying to figure out how to open the conversation. She hadn’t planned to have it at all, but when she had seen the other girl walking off alone it had seemed to be the perfect chance for a talk that would hopefully clear the air. “I know there’re things between us…” she made a face when she didn’t know how to go on and she shook her head and started all over again. “Sorry, I’m not really sure how to start this.”
Maria straightened inside, preparing for an uncomfortable talk she so wasn’t looking forward to. Whatever it was, she knew it included Michael and nothing about that could be good at all.
“We seemed to get along when Michael wasn’t in the picture at first and then when we got together, things started to get…” Courtney looked at her as she searched for the right word. “Awkward.”
“Well…”
“And I’m not blaming you,” she added when she had a feeling it came out like an accusation. “I just have the feeling that you think I wanna come between you and Michael, but that’s not true. I might be jealous now and then, but it’s because you two are so close, and friendship or not… it’s not easy for a girlfriend to see that kinda thing between her guy and another girl.”
“No, I guess it’s not. And I know that, but coming from this side of things it’s also not easy when the guy you always lean on when life’s being a bitch is suddenly in a position where he has to pull away.”
“I know things are kinda rough with your brother right now.”
It took everything Maria had to control the urge to punch Ms. Talkative right in the face. “It could be easier,” she answered evasively.
Courtney nodded. “Well, I just wanted to make sure you understand that I don’t wanna come between the two of you. Getting used to seeing the two of you as close together as you are, it’s probably gonna take some time.”
“You don’t have anything to worry about, you know. The only thing he has eyes for is you. Me, I’m just his best friend.” Who would really like to be a lot more, she thought but kept that bit to herself. “We may hug a lot and stuff, but it’s just us being friends the way we’ve always been.”
“You two know each other so well sometimes I feel totally left out when you just look at each other and know what the other’s thinking.”
Maria shrugged and sprinkled more food over the surface of the water. “We’ve been together since we were little kids. There’s not much we can do to change the way we do stuff like that.” She sighed. “I understand that we’re in each other’s space a lot and that makes you uncomfortable. We’ve tried to curb those impulses.”
“Yeah, I know,” Courtney picked at her fingernails nervously.
“I’m not exactly sure what you want from me,” Maria said when the silence started to become awkward.
“Nothing, really,” the other girl shook her head. “I just want us to get along. We seemed to get along before Michael came into the picture and I think it’s important to him as well that we get along.”
“Yeah, well, he does like it when everything in his world operates smoothly. If there’s one thing that really annoys him, it’s drama in his little corner of the planet.” She shook her head at the greedy fish and sprinkled the last of the food. Could her day get any crappier? she wondered. She was pretty sure she hadn’t done anything that would warrant Courtney wanting to be her new best friend. Gosh, the things she was willing to do for him! She forced a smile as she looked at the other girl. “That’d be nice.”
“Cool,” the new girl in the group smiled back, relieved.
Maria stared down at the fish pond and wondered if it was deep enough to drown someone. Well, alright, maybe not actually drown her, but it sure would soak her to the bone. She cringed internally as a new thought occurred to her. Was Courtney gonna want to start hanging out now? “Yeah, cool,” she said and felt like she was gonna puke.
“Do they get along?” Adam nodded at the girls seated by the pond when Michael and he stepped out on the back deck after carrying a ton of dishes inside. He was still surprised to see his boy’s girlfriend here so soon and, that the fact that she was now hanging out with Maria was an even bigger shock.
“Yeah,” he motioned to the girls. “See?”
“Your girlfriend doesn’t have a problem with you and Maria?”
“Nah.” He shrugged. “I mean, y’know, she had a little bit of an issue before but me an’ Maria talked about it an’ she understands.”
“That’s good,” the older man nodded and went to clean the grill, but he wasn’t convinced. “Friendships like yours and Maria’s have can be a problem for a partner in a relationship.”
“We’re good, Dad,” he insisted. “An’ Maria’s cool with it.” He scratched his neck and frowned at Tess when she snorted but she didn’t bother looking up from the magazine she was flipping through.
Adam looked at the girls and wondered what they were talking about. “She needs a friend like you right now, but I guess I don’t have to tell you that.”
“What? No, of course not! She’s still my best friend, nothing’s gonna change that.”
With a girlfriend in the picture, things were bound to change, Adam thought, but didn’t say anything. Michael would have his problems dealing with both women at the same time and he hoped he would be able to find a good balance. “I talked to Amy on the phone this morning and she said things weren’t looking very good for Cody.”
He shook his head and sighed. “No, and unless he gets his heart, the only way he’s gonna go home again is with around-the-clock nursing and a whole lot of equipment.”
“Yeah.” It was a painful experience that they had always known would come eventually, but no one wanted it to be true. He knew if Cody didn’t get a heart in time then the whole world would be out of whack again just like it had been after his son’s death. None of them wanted to go through anything like that ever again.
Michael leaned back to sit on the railing that bordered the deck and he crossed his arms over his chest. “I don’t know if they’ll survive it, Dad.”
Adam nodded and wondered what was worse – to lose a child so suddenly or to know it was coming for a long time and having to wait for it to happen.
He watched his dad as he worked on the grill, wondering where his thoughts were when he fell silent.
“I hope you boys saved room for dessert,” Nana said as she came outside to check on them.
“They always have room for that,” Nicole told her.
“Someone mention dessert?” Tony asked lazily from across the deck where he was stretched out on one of the loungers, watching Ava as she played with Chase.
“Ice cream,” the boy shouted.
“Kid really likes ice cream, doesn’t he?” he chuckled.
“Like it? He loves it!”
He leaned over to tickle the little boy. “What’re you gonna do if dessert isn’t ice cream?”
“It is,” Chase insisted.
“Yeah?” He raised an eyebrow. “How do you know?”
“Because Grandma always has ice cream for me.”
“Grandma does always have ice cream for you,” Nicole said, smiling as she held her hand out to him. “But she doesn’t let you have it if your hands are all dirty, does she?”
The boy looked at his hands and then back at her before he grinned and got up. “I’m gonna wash them.”
Ava rolled her eyes when he hurried inside to wash up. “I love how easily he just does what he’s supposed to when he’s around Mom an’ Dad.” She looked at Tony. “He’s nowhere near this well behaved at home.”
“I’ve heard that’s a common thing.”
“I don’t know how common it is, but it’s certainly true.” She laughed and shook her head. “Not that he’s a holy terror or anything, but he can be a little pain when he puts his mind to it.”
“Wonder where he got that from,” Michael snorted and wrapped his arm around his girlfriend when she came back to join him. “Hey,” he kissed her briefly and threw a glance back at Maria, who was still sitting near the pond. “Everything okay?” Although he hadn’t admitted it to Dad, he had been surprised to see her sitting with his best friend.
“Yeah, yeah, everything’s fine.” Now that she’d had that talk with Maria she was sure things would be better for all of them.
“Okay,” he had no clue what her and Maria had talked about but they were both still alive and without claw marks.
“Just a little girl talk, don’t worry,” she said and patted his thigh.
He smirked and wrapped his arms around her, finally feeling better about bringing her to his family’s home. “You up for some dessert?”
“Tempting, but I probably shouldn’t.”
Tess shook her head. “You don’t know what you’re missing. Nana makes it homemade.”
“Yeah, there’s no room for a diet at Casa Guerin,” Isabel agreed. “We can go back to that tomorrow.” Okay, that was the nicest thing she would ever be able to say to her.
“No, I really shouldn’t.” Gosh, homemade ice cream sounded so good though.
The girl was no fun, Max thought but he kept the comment to himself the group’s sake.
“Have you ever had homemade ice cream?” Liz asked.
“I don’t know, if so it was a long time ago,” Courtney made a face. “Sadly I’m not one of those girls who can eat what they want and never gain weight.”
“Me either.” But today I’m not gonna let that stop me, she thought.
“I know they say the meager look is out and all, but in the modeling business it’s still a lie. In fact, you gotta jump on the scale every time you go in.”
“That sounds like a miserable way to start the day,” Tess said and wrinkled her nose.
“It is,” Maria agreed when she joined the others again and took a seat at the table. “Probably one of the reasons why I don’t get as many jobs as I want.”
“I thought that lady you work for doesn’t go for that stick figure business?” Isabel asked as she accepted a dish of ice cream.
“She’s pretty okay, but the company in general isn’t.” Maria shrugged. “I’m looking for something new anyway.”
“Yeah, like what?” Max asked curiously.
“I don’t know. Maybe a company who has its focus on sports collections or something.”
“Sports and hot girls definitely go together,” he said.
Tony nodded in agreement. “Amen to that, brother.”
“It would fit for you,” Liz agreed. “You’re not the size zero type.”
“She doesn’t eat like a zero size either,” Michael laughed and gave Maria a gentle shove.
“I couldn’t if I wanted to,” she rolled her eyes. “Just love junk food and all the little treats.” She stretched her neck when Nicole started to dispense the homemade ice cream to everyone. “And I especially can’t say no to that. Can I get an extra serving of chocolate sauce?”
The older woman smirked. “The usual, huh?” She knew Maria like she knew the rest of her kids. “You didn’t have to ask, girl.”
“The fourth daughter I never had,” Adam teased and handed her the bowl of ice cream that was swimming in chocolate sauce when Nicole was finished serving.
“I begged you to adopt me, but you wouldn’t listen.”
He laughed and went on to pass other bowls to his kids, noticing Courtney’s longing view when Michael accepted his dessert. “Still not too late to have some.”
She smiled at him with a shake of her head. “Thanks, maybe next time.”
Chase got up on his knees as he dug his spoon into his ice cream. “Nana makes it best,” he said as he took a big bite and smiled up at the woman.
Nana smiled proudly and shook her head when Adam motioned to an empty chair. “No, no, as much as I wouldn’t mind indulging I have plans for this evening.”
“Hot date?” Michael teased, but a moment later his eyebrows lifted in interest when she blushed slightly. “Nana, do you have a date?” He glared at Ava when she kicked him under the table.
“Are you going out with Mr. Walters?” Isabel asked curiously.
“You two mind your own business and let Nana decide whether she wants to share her plans or not,” Adam told them as he reached for the walnuts.
The older woman just smiled at them when they looked at her expectantly. “No, no, I think I’ll just keep it to myself for now.” She made her way around the table, kissing the kids she thought of as her own. “The lot of you behave yourselves.” She patted Chase on the head. “And I’ll see you tomorrow, Mister.”
He tipped his head back and gave her a fudge-covered grin. “Bye-bye, Nana. I love you.”
That earned him another kiss on the head and then she made her way to the door.
For the next few minutes the backyard was filled with the noise of clacking dishes and spoons scratching over the empty walls of the bowls to get the last few drops of melted ice cream out of them.
It was comfortable, so it felt weird to interrupt it, but Isabel had something on her mind and she wanted to make a suggestion. “So….” she started and glanced up at the others around the table.
Alex lifted one eyebrow in surprise but covered it up quickly again. Was she about to say something about Richard? Finally?
“I was wondering if we could visit Matt after dinner. It’s been a while since we’ve been there all together.” Her gaze moved over her siblings and stopped on her father.
Adam looked back at her and nodded. “I’d like that.” He would have never expected Isabel to suggest it because she had always been the most closed off about Matt’s death, but he liked the thought of taking the whole family as well as their closest friends to the grave of his oldest son.
She could practically feel the disappointment coming off of the man next to her. She knew Alex was certain she needed to unload her concerns about Richard on her family but she just couldn’t. Part of it was her belief that the situation would resolve itself and the rest was the certainty that her family and friends didn’t need the weight of having to worry about this… annoyance.
“Can I have more ice cream?” Chase mumbled around the spoon he was licking.
“I think you’ve had enough for one day,” his mom said with a shake of her head.
“But…”
“Since your aunt’s come up with somethin’ to do after dinner, maybe me an’ you could clear the table,” Tony suggested.
Chase wrinkled his nose. “That’s not fun.”
“No, but don’t you think your mom and grandma deserve a little break?”
“Well…” his gaze bounced between the two women, “do we gotta wash ‘em too?”
Tony scratched his chin, giving it serious thought while next to him Ava shook her head at Nicole when she started to protest that he was a guest. “Does Grandma have a dishwasher?”
Chase looked at the woman in question, confused.
“We do have one,” Nicole said. “And with all the people here tonight, we’re happy to put it to use. You just take the dishes inside and put them on the counter. Adam has his own way of loading it and he’ll give you hell if you do it the wrong way.”
“Hey,” the man protested, “that’s not true.”
“It so is,” Michael and Isabel groaned at the same time, which made everyone laugh.
“He’s totally fussy about where the dishes go and which angle so they won’t collect water when they’re drying,” Michael explained with an eye roll.
“Okay, so we’ll just take them inside,” Tony agreed with a grin. “And maybe then you can show me your room, what ya say?” He looked at Chase.
The boy nodded excitedly. “Grampa gived me a new book ‘bout trucks.”
“Cool. I love cool cars and trucks.”
Chase grinned. “You got a cool one too.”
“It is pretty cool,” he agreed.
“Do you get to drive the truck?” he asked.
“Maybe one day, but not right now.” He stood and started collecting empty bowls.
“How come?”
“He’s not that great at math,” Michael spoke up as he added his bowl to the stack Tony was carrying.
“Nuh-uh,” Chase said as he grabbed a bowl, mindless of the ice cream coating his fingers because of the way he had picked it up. “Is that true, Tony?”
“It’s true that you need to have good math skills because there’s a lot more involved than just driving that truck. When you’re behind the wheel you’ve gotta know how to operate all the stuff on it to get the water from the fire hydrants to the engine and the hoses. And those trucks carry a LOT of water and that makes driving it pretty serious. What your uncle is wrong about is me not bein’ good at math.” He waited until Chase wasn’t looking to flip his friend off. “I’m very good at math. But right now I really enjoy just bein’ a firefighter.”
Oh, probably because she’s had such a strong reaction to Maria being such a big part of his life he figures if she finds out that Maria’s mom is also close to his family might just get her started all over again.
You don’t have much longer to wait… it’s coming soon.
sarammlover: Lol, no, absolutely not! And it’s not like she doesn’t know. At some point Michael’s gonna have to catch a clue. Not much longer until Kyle and Tess, promise!
Earth2Mama: You’re not alone there!
Lol, most kids have probably been introduced to that song at one point or another!
There may be a story there but they haven’t shared it yet.
somewhere87: Doesn’t it? Lol. Even if she offered the olive branch to Chase we have a feeling he wouldn’t accept it. Level of maturity aside, he’s very set in his opinion about her.
The girls are really lucky to be back on track again. Their friendship is only gonna get stronger.
Natalie36: We’ll be seeing where it’s going soon!
begonia9508: Lol, no, she’s not gone yet. It might be a while before she goes.
keepsmiling7: We’ll find out what they’re looking at soon.
CandyliciousLovah: Thanks, we’re glad you’re enjoying!
Alien_Friend: Lol, Chase has picked his side and he’s not budging.
Maria’s between a rock and a hard place for sure! Just wait until today’s conversation!
Michael is definitely holding back, but he’s very cautious about really opening up. Unfortunately, he hasn’t realized what a red flag that is.
Thanks! We have a little more of our group scene today!
xilaj: Lol, little kids can repeat something that catches their fancy over and over and over until they’ve just about driven you insane with it. Our little guys are a lot of fun. Age is never a factor when it comes to teasing a sibling!
We agree that Courtney isn’t a bad person, she’s just not the right fit. It does help to be looking at the situation from the outside in. It allows our newcomers to see the way things are.
Michael does genuinely like Courtney, which will make things difficult all around when he realizes that she’s not the right girl for him. Lol, we do our best to keep things complicated!
Part 115
Face to Face
Max grinned at Nicole when she approached him and Liz, the mouth-watering smell of a perfectly grilled steak keeping him from making a smart remark.
“I already know you’re a beef man.” She chuckled when he speared a small hamburger for Liz and went after a thick steak for himself. It was easy to see the brunette had very little in the way of an appetite and that she was just making the effort to please him.
“Well, no point letting one of these bad boys go to waste.” He glanced at Maria, who was sitting to his right. “Whatcha say, Deluca?”
“I was thinking about a hot dog,” she said, hiding a grin when Chase suddenly got up on his knees to watch as she went about selecting one.
“No, not that one! You gotta take a diff’rent one ‘cause that’s one of the ones Grampa din’t burn up.”
“And you think you’re gonna eat three of them all by yourself?”
He grinned and nodded, settling back in his chair when she finally took one of the ones he had deemed to be burnt beyond the point of being edible.
“You let everyone eat what they want, Chase,” Ava warned him when the boy kept watching out for HIS food carefully.
“But – “
“No buts,” she interrupted him. “They’re our guests and it’s rude. Grandpa makes you hot dogs all the time.”
Chase made a face and stuck his tongue out when Mommy looked away.
“Hey, I saw that,” Michael warned the boy and leaned forward to take some food for Chase and himself from the plate that was being passed around. “See, there’s still enough for everyone, so you don’t need to have a jealous fit over the food, brat.”
Nicole finally took a seat next to Adam and reached out to take one of the grilled veggie sticks as well as a small steak. “Don’t hesitate, Courtney. You don’t have to stick with that little bit of vegetables, we’re used to a hungry bunch so go ahead and take whatever you want. We still have more than enough on the grill.”
“Oh, no,” Courtney said with a shake of her head, “this’s just fine.”
Alex accepted the next dish that was passed around, grinning at Isabel as he served himself and then held the bowl out to her. “Baked beans?”
“Bite me,” she growled. Michael was so dead for his little stunt. She glanced at her nephew, grateful to see he was busy tearing his hot dog up into bite-size pieces and shoving them in his mouth.
He leaned in close to her as he set the bowl on the table. “Don’t hand out invitations you don’t really mean,” he said.
She rolled her eyes at him and filled her plate with barbecued ribs, cole slaw, and corn on the cob. It was impossible to come home and not pig out. But she would hit the gym extra hard the next day to make up for it. She looked at the baked beans and sighed. Damn it, she loved them!
Alex chuckled under his breath and reached for the serving spoon, scooping up a serving and unloading them on her plate. “A gentleman never reveals a lady’s secrets,” he promised. He waited until she had taken a bite and he leaned in again. “Of course, I’ll tease you about it in private for the rest of our lives.”
*****
“Man, I’m full.” Michael patted his stomach and leaned back in his seat. Everyone had been done with dinner for a while now and he was avoiding the post-dinner cleanup.
“Then why don’t you lift your heavy ass outta that chair and help?” Tess smacked him with a dishtowel before she went to carry some plates inside. “These things don’t get done by themselves, you know.”
“Unfair,” he grumbled under his breath but got up. He knew Dad wouldn’t keep Nana busy for long on the weekend and the huge group had left an impressive amount of dishes.
“You stay where you are, do you hear me?” Nicole warned Maria when she got out of her seat to help. “Today you’re a guest and I want you to relax.”
“Okay,” she smiled and glanced around the backyard before her eyes locked on the little pond where she and Cody used to sit whenever they had come out for a visit.
“I don’t think they’ve been fed yet,” the older woman said with a smile and went back into the house.
She got up and walked down the steps to follow the flagstone path that led to the shed where Adam kept the feed for the fish. She retrieved a scoopful of the food, dumping it in one of the paper cups he used to carry the feed out. Closing the door behind her, she made her way along the path until she reached the pond. She stretched before sitting down at the edge, her gaze on the fish as she thought about the last time she had been there with Cody. She smiled slightly. He had been so eager to share his knowledge about dolphins and any time a question had come up he had looked to Michael for the answer.
She sighed and picked some of the food out of the cup, sprinkling it over the water and watching the fish come to the surface. The moment of peaceful reflection was interrupted when a shadow fell over her and she turned, considering telling Tess she wanted to be alone, but the words froze in her throat when she saw Courtney standing there. “Oh, hey,” she said as she turned her attention back to the fish.
Why was she there? Wasn’t it enough that Courtney had come in and now had everything she wanted? She was taking her jobs, raking in money that would’ve been hers, and while she could get over those things… she had also come in and taken Michael too. And why is that, Maria? Could it be because you opened your big mouth and shoved your own foot down your throat? She ordered her inner voice to shut the hell up just as the other girl sat down next to her.
“Hey, can we talk?”
Sure, let’s talk! We can be friends! Whatever, bitch! She reined in her inner bitch before she had the chance to nudge her vocal cords into action and she just unloaded on her. Maybe it was her fault more than Courtney’s; the girl had asked if Michael was free and she’d helpfully pushed them together. Dumbass! She forced a smile. “Sure, what’s up?”
Courtney took her time sitting next to her, trying to figure out how to open the conversation. She hadn’t planned to have it at all, but when she had seen the other girl walking off alone it had seemed to be the perfect chance for a talk that would hopefully clear the air. “I know there’re things between us…” she made a face when she didn’t know how to go on and she shook her head and started all over again. “Sorry, I’m not really sure how to start this.”
Maria straightened inside, preparing for an uncomfortable talk she so wasn’t looking forward to. Whatever it was, she knew it included Michael and nothing about that could be good at all.
“We seemed to get along when Michael wasn’t in the picture at first and then when we got together, things started to get…” Courtney looked at her as she searched for the right word. “Awkward.”
“Well…”
“And I’m not blaming you,” she added when she had a feeling it came out like an accusation. “I just have the feeling that you think I wanna come between you and Michael, but that’s not true. I might be jealous now and then, but it’s because you two are so close, and friendship or not… it’s not easy for a girlfriend to see that kinda thing between her guy and another girl.”
“No, I guess it’s not. And I know that, but coming from this side of things it’s also not easy when the guy you always lean on when life’s being a bitch is suddenly in a position where he has to pull away.”
“I know things are kinda rough with your brother right now.”
It took everything Maria had to control the urge to punch Ms. Talkative right in the face. “It could be easier,” she answered evasively.
Courtney nodded. “Well, I just wanted to make sure you understand that I don’t wanna come between the two of you. Getting used to seeing the two of you as close together as you are, it’s probably gonna take some time.”
“You don’t have anything to worry about, you know. The only thing he has eyes for is you. Me, I’m just his best friend.” Who would really like to be a lot more, she thought but kept that bit to herself. “We may hug a lot and stuff, but it’s just us being friends the way we’ve always been.”
“You two know each other so well sometimes I feel totally left out when you just look at each other and know what the other’s thinking.”
Maria shrugged and sprinkled more food over the surface of the water. “We’ve been together since we were little kids. There’s not much we can do to change the way we do stuff like that.” She sighed. “I understand that we’re in each other’s space a lot and that makes you uncomfortable. We’ve tried to curb those impulses.”
“Yeah, I know,” Courtney picked at her fingernails nervously.
“I’m not exactly sure what you want from me,” Maria said when the silence started to become awkward.
“Nothing, really,” the other girl shook her head. “I just want us to get along. We seemed to get along before Michael came into the picture and I think it’s important to him as well that we get along.”
“Yeah, well, he does like it when everything in his world operates smoothly. If there’s one thing that really annoys him, it’s drama in his little corner of the planet.” She shook her head at the greedy fish and sprinkled the last of the food. Could her day get any crappier? she wondered. She was pretty sure she hadn’t done anything that would warrant Courtney wanting to be her new best friend. Gosh, the things she was willing to do for him! She forced a smile as she looked at the other girl. “That’d be nice.”
“Cool,” the new girl in the group smiled back, relieved.
Maria stared down at the fish pond and wondered if it was deep enough to drown someone. Well, alright, maybe not actually drown her, but it sure would soak her to the bone. She cringed internally as a new thought occurred to her. Was Courtney gonna want to start hanging out now? “Yeah, cool,” she said and felt like she was gonna puke.
“Do they get along?” Adam nodded at the girls seated by the pond when Michael and he stepped out on the back deck after carrying a ton of dishes inside. He was still surprised to see his boy’s girlfriend here so soon and, that the fact that she was now hanging out with Maria was an even bigger shock.
“Yeah,” he motioned to the girls. “See?”
“Your girlfriend doesn’t have a problem with you and Maria?”
“Nah.” He shrugged. “I mean, y’know, she had a little bit of an issue before but me an’ Maria talked about it an’ she understands.”
“That’s good,” the older man nodded and went to clean the grill, but he wasn’t convinced. “Friendships like yours and Maria’s have can be a problem for a partner in a relationship.”
“We’re good, Dad,” he insisted. “An’ Maria’s cool with it.” He scratched his neck and frowned at Tess when she snorted but she didn’t bother looking up from the magazine she was flipping through.
Adam looked at the girls and wondered what they were talking about. “She needs a friend like you right now, but I guess I don’t have to tell you that.”
“What? No, of course not! She’s still my best friend, nothing’s gonna change that.”
With a girlfriend in the picture, things were bound to change, Adam thought, but didn’t say anything. Michael would have his problems dealing with both women at the same time and he hoped he would be able to find a good balance. “I talked to Amy on the phone this morning and she said things weren’t looking very good for Cody.”
He shook his head and sighed. “No, and unless he gets his heart, the only way he’s gonna go home again is with around-the-clock nursing and a whole lot of equipment.”
“Yeah.” It was a painful experience that they had always known would come eventually, but no one wanted it to be true. He knew if Cody didn’t get a heart in time then the whole world would be out of whack again just like it had been after his son’s death. None of them wanted to go through anything like that ever again.
Michael leaned back to sit on the railing that bordered the deck and he crossed his arms over his chest. “I don’t know if they’ll survive it, Dad.”
Adam nodded and wondered what was worse – to lose a child so suddenly or to know it was coming for a long time and having to wait for it to happen.
He watched his dad as he worked on the grill, wondering where his thoughts were when he fell silent.
“I hope you boys saved room for dessert,” Nana said as she came outside to check on them.
“They always have room for that,” Nicole told her.
“Someone mention dessert?” Tony asked lazily from across the deck where he was stretched out on one of the loungers, watching Ava as she played with Chase.
“Ice cream,” the boy shouted.
“Kid really likes ice cream, doesn’t he?” he chuckled.
“Like it? He loves it!”
He leaned over to tickle the little boy. “What’re you gonna do if dessert isn’t ice cream?”
“It is,” Chase insisted.
“Yeah?” He raised an eyebrow. “How do you know?”
“Because Grandma always has ice cream for me.”
“Grandma does always have ice cream for you,” Nicole said, smiling as she held her hand out to him. “But she doesn’t let you have it if your hands are all dirty, does she?”
The boy looked at his hands and then back at her before he grinned and got up. “I’m gonna wash them.”
Ava rolled her eyes when he hurried inside to wash up. “I love how easily he just does what he’s supposed to when he’s around Mom an’ Dad.” She looked at Tony. “He’s nowhere near this well behaved at home.”
“I’ve heard that’s a common thing.”
“I don’t know how common it is, but it’s certainly true.” She laughed and shook her head. “Not that he’s a holy terror or anything, but he can be a little pain when he puts his mind to it.”
“Wonder where he got that from,” Michael snorted and wrapped his arm around his girlfriend when she came back to join him. “Hey,” he kissed her briefly and threw a glance back at Maria, who was still sitting near the pond. “Everything okay?” Although he hadn’t admitted it to Dad, he had been surprised to see her sitting with his best friend.
“Yeah, yeah, everything’s fine.” Now that she’d had that talk with Maria she was sure things would be better for all of them.
“Okay,” he had no clue what her and Maria had talked about but they were both still alive and without claw marks.
“Just a little girl talk, don’t worry,” she said and patted his thigh.
He smirked and wrapped his arms around her, finally feeling better about bringing her to his family’s home. “You up for some dessert?”
“Tempting, but I probably shouldn’t.”
Tess shook her head. “You don’t know what you’re missing. Nana makes it homemade.”
“Yeah, there’s no room for a diet at Casa Guerin,” Isabel agreed. “We can go back to that tomorrow.” Okay, that was the nicest thing she would ever be able to say to her.
“No, I really shouldn’t.” Gosh, homemade ice cream sounded so good though.
The girl was no fun, Max thought but he kept the comment to himself the group’s sake.
“Have you ever had homemade ice cream?” Liz asked.
“I don’t know, if so it was a long time ago,” Courtney made a face. “Sadly I’m not one of those girls who can eat what they want and never gain weight.”
“Me either.” But today I’m not gonna let that stop me, she thought.
“I know they say the meager look is out and all, but in the modeling business it’s still a lie. In fact, you gotta jump on the scale every time you go in.”
“That sounds like a miserable way to start the day,” Tess said and wrinkled her nose.
“It is,” Maria agreed when she joined the others again and took a seat at the table. “Probably one of the reasons why I don’t get as many jobs as I want.”
“I thought that lady you work for doesn’t go for that stick figure business?” Isabel asked as she accepted a dish of ice cream.
“She’s pretty okay, but the company in general isn’t.” Maria shrugged. “I’m looking for something new anyway.”
“Yeah, like what?” Max asked curiously.
“I don’t know. Maybe a company who has its focus on sports collections or something.”
“Sports and hot girls definitely go together,” he said.
Tony nodded in agreement. “Amen to that, brother.”
“It would fit for you,” Liz agreed. “You’re not the size zero type.”
“She doesn’t eat like a zero size either,” Michael laughed and gave Maria a gentle shove.
“I couldn’t if I wanted to,” she rolled her eyes. “Just love junk food and all the little treats.” She stretched her neck when Nicole started to dispense the homemade ice cream to everyone. “And I especially can’t say no to that. Can I get an extra serving of chocolate sauce?”
The older woman smirked. “The usual, huh?” She knew Maria like she knew the rest of her kids. “You didn’t have to ask, girl.”
“The fourth daughter I never had,” Adam teased and handed her the bowl of ice cream that was swimming in chocolate sauce when Nicole was finished serving.
“I begged you to adopt me, but you wouldn’t listen.”
He laughed and went on to pass other bowls to his kids, noticing Courtney’s longing view when Michael accepted his dessert. “Still not too late to have some.”
She smiled at him with a shake of her head. “Thanks, maybe next time.”
Chase got up on his knees as he dug his spoon into his ice cream. “Nana makes it best,” he said as he took a big bite and smiled up at the woman.
Nana smiled proudly and shook her head when Adam motioned to an empty chair. “No, no, as much as I wouldn’t mind indulging I have plans for this evening.”
“Hot date?” Michael teased, but a moment later his eyebrows lifted in interest when she blushed slightly. “Nana, do you have a date?” He glared at Ava when she kicked him under the table.
“Are you going out with Mr. Walters?” Isabel asked curiously.
“You two mind your own business and let Nana decide whether she wants to share her plans or not,” Adam told them as he reached for the walnuts.
The older woman just smiled at them when they looked at her expectantly. “No, no, I think I’ll just keep it to myself for now.” She made her way around the table, kissing the kids she thought of as her own. “The lot of you behave yourselves.” She patted Chase on the head. “And I’ll see you tomorrow, Mister.”
He tipped his head back and gave her a fudge-covered grin. “Bye-bye, Nana. I love you.”
That earned him another kiss on the head and then she made her way to the door.
For the next few minutes the backyard was filled with the noise of clacking dishes and spoons scratching over the empty walls of the bowls to get the last few drops of melted ice cream out of them.
It was comfortable, so it felt weird to interrupt it, but Isabel had something on her mind and she wanted to make a suggestion. “So….” she started and glanced up at the others around the table.
Alex lifted one eyebrow in surprise but covered it up quickly again. Was she about to say something about Richard? Finally?
“I was wondering if we could visit Matt after dinner. It’s been a while since we’ve been there all together.” Her gaze moved over her siblings and stopped on her father.
Adam looked back at her and nodded. “I’d like that.” He would have never expected Isabel to suggest it because she had always been the most closed off about Matt’s death, but he liked the thought of taking the whole family as well as their closest friends to the grave of his oldest son.
She could practically feel the disappointment coming off of the man next to her. She knew Alex was certain she needed to unload her concerns about Richard on her family but she just couldn’t. Part of it was her belief that the situation would resolve itself and the rest was the certainty that her family and friends didn’t need the weight of having to worry about this… annoyance.
“Can I have more ice cream?” Chase mumbled around the spoon he was licking.
“I think you’ve had enough for one day,” his mom said with a shake of her head.
“But…”
“Since your aunt’s come up with somethin’ to do after dinner, maybe me an’ you could clear the table,” Tony suggested.
Chase wrinkled his nose. “That’s not fun.”
“No, but don’t you think your mom and grandma deserve a little break?”
“Well…” his gaze bounced between the two women, “do we gotta wash ‘em too?”
Tony scratched his chin, giving it serious thought while next to him Ava shook her head at Nicole when she started to protest that he was a guest. “Does Grandma have a dishwasher?”
Chase looked at the woman in question, confused.
“We do have one,” Nicole said. “And with all the people here tonight, we’re happy to put it to use. You just take the dishes inside and put them on the counter. Adam has his own way of loading it and he’ll give you hell if you do it the wrong way.”
“Hey,” the man protested, “that’s not true.”
“It so is,” Michael and Isabel groaned at the same time, which made everyone laugh.
“He’s totally fussy about where the dishes go and which angle so they won’t collect water when they’re drying,” Michael explained with an eye roll.
“Okay, so we’ll just take them inside,” Tony agreed with a grin. “And maybe then you can show me your room, what ya say?” He looked at Chase.
The boy nodded excitedly. “Grampa gived me a new book ‘bout trucks.”
“Cool. I love cool cars and trucks.”
Chase grinned. “You got a cool one too.”
“It is pretty cool,” he agreed.
“Do you get to drive the truck?” he asked.
“Maybe one day, but not right now.” He stood and started collecting empty bowls.
“How come?”
“He’s not that great at math,” Michael spoke up as he added his bowl to the stack Tony was carrying.
“Nuh-uh,” Chase said as he grabbed a bowl, mindless of the ice cream coating his fingers because of the way he had picked it up. “Is that true, Tony?”
“It’s true that you need to have good math skills because there’s a lot more involved than just driving that truck. When you’re behind the wheel you’ve gotta know how to operate all the stuff on it to get the water from the fire hydrants to the engine and the hoses. And those trucks carry a LOT of water and that makes driving it pretty serious. What your uncle is wrong about is me not bein’ good at math.” He waited until Chase wasn’t looking to flip his friend off. “I’m very good at math. But right now I really enjoy just bein’ a firefighter.”
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 116
begonia9508: Thanks!
Maria’s definitely looking in a direction that’s better suited to her.
“Clothes hangers” is such an appropriate description of so many of the models!
sarammlover: Thanks! Yes, he’s holding firm to his relationship for now. Lol, yeah, that move was pretty ballsy.
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, we’re very happy to hear that!
Natalie36: It does make it difficult to hate her when she’s doing her best to play nice, lol.
keepsmiling7: Lol, most of us don’t! And well, when there’s a barbeque going on… and dessert… it’s no holds barred!
lilah: Right? Talk about timing! We’re definitely seeing some progress on the Alex and Isabel front! And maybe just a bit more in today’s update.
xilaj: Yeah, poor Maria’s really being put through the wringer. And what could possibly have made her day better than to have Courtney come up and offer to be her new best friend? Lol, don’t you just hate days like that?
It’s true, homemade ice cream can only ease the pain for so long. We do have plans for Maria and eventually her luck’s gonna turn around.
Alien-Friend: Lol, don’t like Courtney? *gasp* You will see, if she is allowed to come!
Maria really was about to explode, but she can keep it together. At least for now.
Part 116
Reviving Memories
The cemetery was well maintained, beautifully landscaped, and the road that wound through the sea of headstones was silent. Trees stood tall on either side of them, their graceful branches intertwined overhead and creating a peaceful corridor. It opened up to reveal the blue sky overhead as they crossed a bridge and Tony reached over to cover Ava’s hand when he glanced at her and saw her staring at the brook below them.
“You okay?”
“Yeah.” She glanced into the backseat, smiling when she saw Chase playing with a couple of toys he had brought with him. “Matt was the first one in my family I told when I found out I was pregnant. I was so scared and I didn’t know what to do. I knew if I went to Michael he would go find Derek and make him sorry he’d ever been born.” She chuckled quietly, her gaze resting on her parents’ car ahead of them. “Part of me would’ve enjoyed that but I knew it wouldn’t make a difference and he’d just get in trouble.”
“So you went to the more rational brother,” he said with a laugh. “Smart move.”
“Yeah.” She sighed. “He never got to see Chase.”
“You were pregnant when he…?”
“Um-hmm.” She nodded over her shoulder. “He was born just before Thanksgiving and I named him after Matt.” She took a deep breath when they rolled to a stop and she watched as the others got out of their cars. Maria and Tess got out of the car with her parents since she and Chase were with Tony, and Max and Liz had said they needed to get back to the city. She checked the side mirror and made a face when she saw Michael’s girlfriend getting out of his car. She had been surprised when he had asked the girl to accompany him because this was a pretty big deal.
Bringing up the rear she could see Alex getting out of Isabel’s car and as his door was closing he was already on his way around to open her sister’s door. He had offered to catch a ride back into the city with Max and Liz but Isabel had shocked everyone when she’d told him she would like it if he went with them. She had been pretty closed off about losing Matt so sharing this part of her life with Alex, it was as important as Michael inviting Courtney along.
“Mommy, are we at the quiet place where Uncle Matt lives?”
She turned in her seat when Chase spoke, pulling her out of her thoughts. “Yeah, so you need to be really good, okay, sweetie?”
“I will, Mommy,” he promised.
“I’ll get him,” Tony offered as he unbuckled his seatbelt. “Take a couple minutes for yourself.”
She nodded gratefully and leaned her head back against the rest while he took his time getting Chase out of his car seat.
Several minutes later they all arrived at the gravesite and Alex reached out a steadying hand when Isabel faltered. His eyes moved over the polished black granite headstone with a portrait of her brother etched into the stone. There was a strong family resemblance and he watched as the youngest Guerin walked up to the grave, a bouquet of wildflowers clutched in his little hand. He patted the sun-warmed headstone and carefully placed the bouquet in the flower vase mounted on one side of the stone. He stared at it for a moment before his little fingers moved over the portrait and after one last pat to the top of the stone he went back to his mother and Tony, squeezing between them and taking their hands.
“Matt would like this,” Adam said, breaking the silence. “The family being together was always so important to him.”
Nicole smiled and leaned against him, one hand clasped in his and the other rubbing his arm. “Remember that last Christmas before he went off to college?”
“The year we went to Whiteface?” They had decided to spend the holidays up at Lake Placid, renting a large cabin right on the water. They had all had their own bedrooms and bathrooms, which had significantly cut down on the arguments between the girls. Matt had been thrilled to get away from the city and spend time on the slopes. Michael had been the only one who wasn’t excited about being there.
“I remember that,” Isabel said with a smirk at her brother.
Michael just shrugged when Courtney looked at him. “It was a long time ago.” But he knew what the others were all thinking about and he couldn’t help but slip into that same memory.
“Dad, why can’t we just stay in the city for Christmas?”
Adam had smiled patiently as he met his 14-year-old son’s annoyed gaze in the rearview mirror. “Because we all agreed that it’d be nice to spend Christmas here at Whiteface Mountain this year.”
“That was like years ago,” he argued.
He motioned to the back door as he opened his. “Let’s get out and unload the luggage.”
Isabel leaned into the front seat and moved the mirror around to check her reflection. “Dad, you know Michael’s just pissy because he won’t see Janie for a week.”
“Mikey’s got a girlfriend, Mikey’s got a girlfriend,” the 12-year-old twins sang as they danced around the car. Their little song was cut short when Michael jumped out of the car and lunged for them and their father winced when their shrill screams ripped through the peaceful setting surrounding them. The racket only got worse when he started chasing them around the car.
“Girls, why don’t we go inside and pick your rooms out,” Nicole said as she moved between Michael and the twins. “Michael, help your dad and Matt with the bags.” She exchanged a smile with Adam when the boy huffed in irritation and went around to grab some of the luggage. He pulled out Tess’ bag and intentionally dropped it on the ground, kicking it and making it roll through the snow.
“Dad!” Tess howled.
“I’ve got this, Pop,” Matt said and grinned at the older man. He waited until Dad had gone to help Nicole with the girls before he turned his attention to Michael. “I know they’re annoying sometimes, but that’s no reason to destroy the girls’ luggage.” He came around to the back of the car and leaned over to scoop up the bag. He brushed the snow off of the sides and tossed it back to his little brother.
Michael stumbled back a couple of steps as he caught the bag. “It’s just stupid. I’ve got a girlfriend now. I can’t be just goin’ outta town for some stupid family thing.”
“Bein’ gone for the holidays isn’t necessarily a bad thing where girlfriends are concerned.” He laughed at the skeptical look Michael shot at him. “Give it a day or two and then call her.”
“Why should I wait?” He narrowed his eyes. “Are you gonna wait to call Bethany?”
“Yep, I’ll give it a day or so and then call her up.” He leaned inside and pulled out a couple more bags. “Of course, she’ll be getting a special delivery in the meantime.”
Michael snorted. “What, like flowers?” He shook his head. “That’s just dumb.” He jumped and glared at Isabel when she came up behind him and smacked the back of his head.
“It’s not dumb, it shows big brother has good sense.”
“Whatever.” His hands full he walked up to the front door and pushed his way inside.
“I hope you sent something fabulous,” Isabel said.
“I did.” He grinned and used his elbow to close the trunk. “And thanks for the help picking out that bracelet. She loved it.”
She made a face at him when she detected the hint of goofiness in his smile. “I don’t wanna know how she thanked you.”
He hooked an arm around her shoulders and kissed the top of her head as he guided her over to his truck. “And I’m not gonna share. A gentleman never tells. Make sure you give yourself to a gentleman, Izzy.”
“Ungh, are you giving me advice about sex now?” She rolled her eyes. “I am 16, you know.”
“Yes, you are, and what I’m telling you, is you should be with a guy who’s gonna treat you right. In every way. Promise me that?”
“Yeah, okay.”
“Good, now take these bags and get inside ‘cause it’s cold out here. And Izzy,” he called when she was almost to the porch, “tell Michael to get his ass back out here because we’re nowhere close to bein’ finished.”
*****
As the family sat around the living room after dinner that night Adam watched his kids. Michael was engrossed in a handheld video game, Isabel was painting her nails, Matt was reading a book, and the twins were arguing over what to watch on TV. Nicole was curled up beside him, tapping the end of a pen against her bottom lip as she looked around the room thoughtfully.
“What’s on your mind?” he murmured quietly.
“Just wondering where we should put the Christmas tree,” she answered with a smile.
“In front of the picture window,” Isabel said without looking up.
“What about the rest of you?”
“The window sounds good,” Matt agreed as he stretched his leg out and nudged Michael with his foot. “Whatcha say, kid?”
He punched one of the buttons with his thumb and shrugged. “Yeah, whatever.”
“Think you’ll feel like goin’ out to find a tree after spendin’ a day on the slopes?”
Michael looked up at his brother and he hit the pause button without even looking at it. He was being invited to hit the slopes with Matt? “Really?”
“We wanna go,” the twins jumped in.
“What? No,” he protested.
“Tell you guys what. We’ll all go out the next day,” Matt said to placate them. “Tomorrow me an’ Michael will hit the slopes and just spend some time together without any girls around.” He rested his open book on his stomach. “What about you, Dad?”
Adam glanced at Nicole. “What’s the plan for tomorrow?”
“Well, if you boys are gonna spend the day skiing maybe the girls would like to go up to Montreal for a little shopping.”
Isabel’s head shot up at that. “Ooh, I love shopping in Montreal!”
Michael rolled his eyes when the girls all started talking about their favorite shops and asking if they could go to some restaurant they liked. Who cared as long as they had French fries and double cheeseburgers? “That’s like hours away.”
“Hours away shopping while we’re hittin’ the slopes,” Matt mumbled under his breath and within seconds his little brother’s demeanor changed.
Adam chuckled under his breath when his youngest boy suddenly realized that shopping was a good idea because it got the girls out of his hair. “I’ll arrange for a driver,” he said as he watched the kids. “You’ll have your hands full with the girls, not to mention the room you’ll need after unleashing the three of them on Montreal’s malls.”
She laughed and settled more comfortably against him. “Good point. If you would, try not to break anything this year.”
Michael shoved himself to his feet. “I’m gonna go call Maria. She said they were gonna go visit Cody at the hospital today an’ she’ll probably need me to cheer her up.”
“Mikey’s got a girlfriend, Mikey’s got a girlfriend,” the twins started to sing again.
“Bite me,” he growled as he passed them.
They looked at each other and grinned. “Mikey an’ Maria sittin’ in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G…” They screamed and scrambled to their feet to run from him when he started chasing after them.
Adam sighed and glanced at his two oldest, rolling his eyes when the telephone suddenly rang and Matt and Isabel looked at each other before racing to answer it.
“Well,” Adam said after a few minutes of silent memories, “I didn’t break anything that year.”
Nicole chuckled. That had turned out to be a wonderful Christmas; it had just taken the younger kids a couple of days to get settled in. It hadn’t kept Michael and the twins from antagonizing each other, but that was just part of the package and most of the time Matt or Isabel had stepped in to settle the disputes.
Maria watched Michael, recognizing the faraway look in his eyes as he stared at the headstone. He may have started out thinking about that Christmas, but it wasn’t where he was now. He was standing in what looked like a warzone, surrounded by debris and thick black smoke, the chaos of people screaming in fear and pain, breathing in the dust that still hadn’t settled as the world seemed to collapse around them. After the recent events and Kyle’s current condition it was no surprise this visit would take him someplace he didn’t want to be.
Her first instinct was to go to him and hug him tightly, offer comfort, but with Courtney standing right beside him she had a feeling the girl wouldn’t understand and she didn’t want to make things difficult for him. She nudged Tess and thankfully her friend picked up on the situation with very little help.
Tess came up on Michael’s left side, slipping her arm around his waist and giving him the hug she knew Maria wanted to give him. She could feel the tension in him and his movements were wooden as he lifted an arm to rest it on her shoulders. “You okay?” she asked quietly.
“Yeah,” he answered gruffly. “Just… memories.”
Courtney was observing the way the family interacted and she didn’t miss the way Maria had caught onto Michael’s mood and dispatched Tess to comfort him. It was probably selfish, but she was glad the other girl hadn’t done it herself. She caught Maria’s eye and she nodded, smiling when she received a nod in return.
Bitch, Maria thought. Shitney had no idea what it was taking for her to know he was hurting and stay away from him. And the other girl didn’t know him well enough to see his pain; she didn’t know the agony he had gone through over losing his brother, didn’t know some of the horrific things he had seen in the days following the attack, and she had no idea that sometimes there were circumstances he faced at work that threw him right back into that moment. She sighed and looked up at Tony when he reached over to rub her shoulder and gave her an encouraging smile.
A short while later as they all made their way to their cars Chase latched onto Mommy and Tony’s hands, jumping up and down and swinging between them.
“Mommy?”
“Hmm?”
“Can Tony come to our house? I wanna show him my room an’ all my toys.”
“I know that’d be fun, sweetie, but Tony has to take Maria and Tess back into the city. And as much fun as it is to look at your toys, the girls probably have their own plans.”
“They can ride back with us,” Michael offered.
Maria pushed down the urge to throw up at that thought. Yeah, that’s just what I wanna do, she thought as she forced a smile.
Nicole squeezed Adam’s hand and he glanced up, following the conversation for a few moments before he spoke.
“Maria, Tess, we’d be happy to take you back with us. We were thinking of catching a movie this evening and we’d love the company.”
“That’d be great, Dad,” Tess said before anyone could speak up first. She wasn’t in any hurry to be stuck in the car with her brother and his girlfriend. Yeah, she could do as Alex had suggested and be nice to the girl, but there was no reason to overdo it.
“Thanks,” Maria mouthed gratefully.
She nodded and grinned. “Besides, me an’ Maria might just have plans of our own.” They didn’t have plans yet but she knew Amy had ordered Maria to take the night off and it wouldn’t take much for them to come up with something to do.
*****
The sun was making its final descent as Isabel drove back to Manhattan. It had been a good day and it had been nice to just be with her family and relax. Visiting Matt’s grave with Alex at her side had felt right somehow and she hadn’t questioned it at the moment. Now, as he dozed in the seat next to her and the radio played quietly in the background the significance of that request hit her.
She adjusted her sunglasses and rested her left elbow on the doorframe as she reached up to rub her forehead. She had indulged in the memory of that last Christmas before Matt had gone off to college and she had been enjoying it until she remembered the promise she’d made to him.
“You should be with a guy who’s gonna treat you right. In every way. Promise me that.”
He wouldn’t have approved of Richard. She hadn’t given it much thought when she’d been dating the investor but she knew it was true. He would’ve seen through the shallow façade to the pathetic excuse for a man. He wouldn’t have told her to dump Richard or told her she was making a mistake. Matt had been a thinker; slow to pass judgment, careful with his words, and aware of other people’s feelings. She made a face. Michael was the opposite. It wasn’t that he didn’t care or that he was blind to people’s feelings, he was just very blunt at times. He had been quick to express his dislike and he’d had no problem telling her what a dick he thought her boyfriend was.
The worst thing was he had been right. She sighed and reached out to turn the volume up a couple of notches when the next song came on and she recognized it. She checked her mirrors and shifted in her seat as the music pulled her back into the past. Back to a perfect summer day when the sky was clear, the sun was shining, and she had been basking in the feeling of freedom and independence as she stood in her very own apartment.
The walls had still been bare, the hardwood floors polished to a high shine, and the rooms empty enough that every sound still echoed. The radio on the kitchen counter was tuned to a station she and her brothers could agree on. There were boxes scattered around the living room, most of them open and partially emptied. She was pulling out a stack of CDs when she heard the bell that signified the arrival of the elevator down the hall. The front door was wide open so her brothers could come and go without the hassle of waiting for her to answer the door.
“Why didn’t she just pay some guys to do this crap?”
She rolled her eyes and wondered if there was anything Michael didn’t complain about.
“She is payin’ a couple of guys to move her furniture.”
She couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped when she heard her little brother’s derisive snort. Pizza for her brothers was a lot cheaper than paying moving guys.
“Well, I think she oughta be out here haulin’ her crap upstairs too.”
“Hey, at least the furniture store’s delivering that couch she bought.”
“Even Dad said he wasn’t gonna help move that thing. I don’t know why she got a couch that big anyway. It’s not like she has any friends.”
She made a face when Matt laughed at his comment.
“She got that couch because it’s got plenty of room and now that you’re housebroken she thought it’d be nice to have somethin’ big so we could hang out and watch a game or a movie.”
“Whatever.”
“She picked out that comfortable recliner because she knows you like your own space and it means you won’t have to sit next to the girls when we’re here at the same time.”
“Yeah, well… whatever.”
Isabel made herself scarce when they came into the apartment carrying the mattress, appearing only when they had successfully maneuvered it into the bedroom. “I’ve already ordered the pizza,” she said as she breezed by them, going into the kitchen and getting a couple of sodas out of the refrigerator… her refrigerator. She grinned at its meager contents before shutting the door again.
“I can go pick it up,” Michael offered.
“I like my pizza hot,” Matt said as he uncapped the bottle his sister gave him and took a long drink.
“Well, you can lemme drive your car an’ it’ll still be hot when I get back with it.”
“Oh, no,” Matt shook his head, “you’ll never make it all the way back here without cracking that box open and if you get grease on that interior…”
“C’mon, Matt,” he begged. “I’m not gonna wreck it.”
He leaned back against the counter as he studied his little brother’s features. He could see the eagerness to get behind the wheel of the fully restored 1967 Camaro and he knew that feeling all too well. They had spent almost two years working on the car with Dad and when they had finally finished he had been given the keys and told to enjoy it. “I have no doubts about your capabilities behind the wheel, but your ability to ignore your stomach when there’s pizza within reaching distance is another matter.”
“I won’t even open the box, promise.”
“Alright,” Matt capitulated and pulled the keys out of his pocket, tossing them to Michael and calling him back before he could make his escape. He motioned to his ears and the wires attached to the earphones. “MP3 player stays here.”
After a moment of hesitation Michael disconnected from his precious source of music and handed it over. “You’re as bad as Dad sometimes, ya know?”
“Thanks for the compliment.” He just grinned when Michael hurried out of the apartment before he could be stopped again. “Kid’s in such a hurry to grow up,” he said as he shook his head and hopped up to sit on the counter.
“Yeah, well, he wants to be just like you.” She snorted when a new song came on and he reached over and turned the volume up on the radio. “Maybe not when you’re all sappy over your girlfriend.”
He chuckled and shook his head. “He’ll get there soon enough.”
“Again with the Maria theory?”
“It’s not a theory. He just has to take the blinders off. He hasn’t figured out why it annoys him when she has a date and she misses out on one of their Sunday movie nights.”
“Maybe it annoys him because they had plans first.”
“Maybe.” He took a drink. “Maybe not.”
“You’re in an even better mood than normal, what’s up with that?” She hopped up to sit on the counter next to him and her eyebrows lifted in interest when he shifted to pull something out of the pocket of his jeans. Her eyes widened when she saw the small black box in his hand. “Is that what I think it is?”
“Um-hmm, it’s that pony you always wanted.”
She rolled her eyes and shoved him with her shoulder. “Matt…”
He opened the box and carefully extracted the ring, admiring it for a moment before handing it to her. “Think she’ll like it?”
“Oh, it’s so beautiful! Bethany’s gonna love it!” She studied the ring from every angle, taking in the pristine cut diamond and the flawless band. “When’re you gonna propose?”
“I was thinking September 2nd.”
“That’s precise.”
“There’s a full moon forecast for that night. I was thinking a carriage ride through Central Park would be pretty romantic for a proposal.” He smiled as he looked at her. “Ya know, it’s funny… we’ve been together since our junior year of high school and we’ve had a lot of talks about our future, but I’m nervous about this.”
“She won’t say no, Matt.”
And she hadn’t. Bethany had been so happy about their engagement and nine days later he had been ripped away from all of them. She reached up to swipe her fingertips under her sunglasses in an effort to hide the emotional reaction to the memories.
“Are you alright?”
Her head jerked to the right, surprised to hear Alex speak. “I thought you were asleep.”
“No, just resting my eyes. Got a long night of hittin’ the books ahead of me.”
“Even God took Sunday off, Alex.” Sunday, why did that stand out? “Oh, my God, today was your day to visit your sister. Why didn’t you remind me?”
“It’s alright; I went last night, Isabel.”
“You couldn’t have gotten much sleep.”
“I had an opportunity to spend the day with you and your family today.” He shrugged. “And to be included in something pretty private and special, something where you allowed me to support you.” He reached over and covered her hand. “I wouldn’t have traded that for all the sleep in the world.”
She glanced at him and smiled as Matt’s words drifted through her mind again. Was it possible that Alex was the guy she hadn’t even known she was waiting for? She did enjoy spending time with him and he was a decent man, the kind a girl wouldn’t be worried about taking home to meet the parents. The kind she had just taken home to meet her parents. She had broken her promise to Matt even though it hadn’t been done intentionally. Maybe, just maybe, when this mess with Richard was over she’d really consider his advice and decide if Alex might be that guy.
Maria’s definitely looking in a direction that’s better suited to her.
“Clothes hangers” is such an appropriate description of so many of the models!
sarammlover: Thanks! Yes, he’s holding firm to his relationship for now. Lol, yeah, that move was pretty ballsy.
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, we’re very happy to hear that!
Natalie36: It does make it difficult to hate her when she’s doing her best to play nice, lol.
keepsmiling7: Lol, most of us don’t! And well, when there’s a barbeque going on… and dessert… it’s no holds barred!
lilah: Right? Talk about timing! We’re definitely seeing some progress on the Alex and Isabel front! And maybe just a bit more in today’s update.
xilaj: Yeah, poor Maria’s really being put through the wringer. And what could possibly have made her day better than to have Courtney come up and offer to be her new best friend? Lol, don’t you just hate days like that?
It’s true, homemade ice cream can only ease the pain for so long. We do have plans for Maria and eventually her luck’s gonna turn around.
Alien-Friend: Lol, don’t like Courtney? *gasp* You will see, if she is allowed to come!
Maria really was about to explode, but she can keep it together. At least for now.
Part 116
Reviving Memories
The cemetery was well maintained, beautifully landscaped, and the road that wound through the sea of headstones was silent. Trees stood tall on either side of them, their graceful branches intertwined overhead and creating a peaceful corridor. It opened up to reveal the blue sky overhead as they crossed a bridge and Tony reached over to cover Ava’s hand when he glanced at her and saw her staring at the brook below them.
“You okay?”
“Yeah.” She glanced into the backseat, smiling when she saw Chase playing with a couple of toys he had brought with him. “Matt was the first one in my family I told when I found out I was pregnant. I was so scared and I didn’t know what to do. I knew if I went to Michael he would go find Derek and make him sorry he’d ever been born.” She chuckled quietly, her gaze resting on her parents’ car ahead of them. “Part of me would’ve enjoyed that but I knew it wouldn’t make a difference and he’d just get in trouble.”
“So you went to the more rational brother,” he said with a laugh. “Smart move.”
“Yeah.” She sighed. “He never got to see Chase.”
“You were pregnant when he…?”
“Um-hmm.” She nodded over her shoulder. “He was born just before Thanksgiving and I named him after Matt.” She took a deep breath when they rolled to a stop and she watched as the others got out of their cars. Maria and Tess got out of the car with her parents since she and Chase were with Tony, and Max and Liz had said they needed to get back to the city. She checked the side mirror and made a face when she saw Michael’s girlfriend getting out of his car. She had been surprised when he had asked the girl to accompany him because this was a pretty big deal.
Bringing up the rear she could see Alex getting out of Isabel’s car and as his door was closing he was already on his way around to open her sister’s door. He had offered to catch a ride back into the city with Max and Liz but Isabel had shocked everyone when she’d told him she would like it if he went with them. She had been pretty closed off about losing Matt so sharing this part of her life with Alex, it was as important as Michael inviting Courtney along.
“Mommy, are we at the quiet place where Uncle Matt lives?”
She turned in her seat when Chase spoke, pulling her out of her thoughts. “Yeah, so you need to be really good, okay, sweetie?”
“I will, Mommy,” he promised.
“I’ll get him,” Tony offered as he unbuckled his seatbelt. “Take a couple minutes for yourself.”
She nodded gratefully and leaned her head back against the rest while he took his time getting Chase out of his car seat.
Several minutes later they all arrived at the gravesite and Alex reached out a steadying hand when Isabel faltered. His eyes moved over the polished black granite headstone with a portrait of her brother etched into the stone. There was a strong family resemblance and he watched as the youngest Guerin walked up to the grave, a bouquet of wildflowers clutched in his little hand. He patted the sun-warmed headstone and carefully placed the bouquet in the flower vase mounted on one side of the stone. He stared at it for a moment before his little fingers moved over the portrait and after one last pat to the top of the stone he went back to his mother and Tony, squeezing between them and taking their hands.
“Matt would like this,” Adam said, breaking the silence. “The family being together was always so important to him.”
Nicole smiled and leaned against him, one hand clasped in his and the other rubbing his arm. “Remember that last Christmas before he went off to college?”
“The year we went to Whiteface?” They had decided to spend the holidays up at Lake Placid, renting a large cabin right on the water. They had all had their own bedrooms and bathrooms, which had significantly cut down on the arguments between the girls. Matt had been thrilled to get away from the city and spend time on the slopes. Michael had been the only one who wasn’t excited about being there.
“I remember that,” Isabel said with a smirk at her brother.
Michael just shrugged when Courtney looked at him. “It was a long time ago.” But he knew what the others were all thinking about and he couldn’t help but slip into that same memory.
“Dad, why can’t we just stay in the city for Christmas?”
Adam had smiled patiently as he met his 14-year-old son’s annoyed gaze in the rearview mirror. “Because we all agreed that it’d be nice to spend Christmas here at Whiteface Mountain this year.”
“That was like years ago,” he argued.
He motioned to the back door as he opened his. “Let’s get out and unload the luggage.”
Isabel leaned into the front seat and moved the mirror around to check her reflection. “Dad, you know Michael’s just pissy because he won’t see Janie for a week.”
“Mikey’s got a girlfriend, Mikey’s got a girlfriend,” the 12-year-old twins sang as they danced around the car. Their little song was cut short when Michael jumped out of the car and lunged for them and their father winced when their shrill screams ripped through the peaceful setting surrounding them. The racket only got worse when he started chasing them around the car.
“Girls, why don’t we go inside and pick your rooms out,” Nicole said as she moved between Michael and the twins. “Michael, help your dad and Matt with the bags.” She exchanged a smile with Adam when the boy huffed in irritation and went around to grab some of the luggage. He pulled out Tess’ bag and intentionally dropped it on the ground, kicking it and making it roll through the snow.
“Dad!” Tess howled.
“I’ve got this, Pop,” Matt said and grinned at the older man. He waited until Dad had gone to help Nicole with the girls before he turned his attention to Michael. “I know they’re annoying sometimes, but that’s no reason to destroy the girls’ luggage.” He came around to the back of the car and leaned over to scoop up the bag. He brushed the snow off of the sides and tossed it back to his little brother.
Michael stumbled back a couple of steps as he caught the bag. “It’s just stupid. I’ve got a girlfriend now. I can’t be just goin’ outta town for some stupid family thing.”
“Bein’ gone for the holidays isn’t necessarily a bad thing where girlfriends are concerned.” He laughed at the skeptical look Michael shot at him. “Give it a day or two and then call her.”
“Why should I wait?” He narrowed his eyes. “Are you gonna wait to call Bethany?”
“Yep, I’ll give it a day or so and then call her up.” He leaned inside and pulled out a couple more bags. “Of course, she’ll be getting a special delivery in the meantime.”
Michael snorted. “What, like flowers?” He shook his head. “That’s just dumb.” He jumped and glared at Isabel when she came up behind him and smacked the back of his head.
“It’s not dumb, it shows big brother has good sense.”
“Whatever.” His hands full he walked up to the front door and pushed his way inside.
“I hope you sent something fabulous,” Isabel said.
“I did.” He grinned and used his elbow to close the trunk. “And thanks for the help picking out that bracelet. She loved it.”
She made a face at him when she detected the hint of goofiness in his smile. “I don’t wanna know how she thanked you.”
He hooked an arm around her shoulders and kissed the top of her head as he guided her over to his truck. “And I’m not gonna share. A gentleman never tells. Make sure you give yourself to a gentleman, Izzy.”
“Ungh, are you giving me advice about sex now?” She rolled her eyes. “I am 16, you know.”
“Yes, you are, and what I’m telling you, is you should be with a guy who’s gonna treat you right. In every way. Promise me that?”
“Yeah, okay.”
“Good, now take these bags and get inside ‘cause it’s cold out here. And Izzy,” he called when she was almost to the porch, “tell Michael to get his ass back out here because we’re nowhere close to bein’ finished.”
*****
As the family sat around the living room after dinner that night Adam watched his kids. Michael was engrossed in a handheld video game, Isabel was painting her nails, Matt was reading a book, and the twins were arguing over what to watch on TV. Nicole was curled up beside him, tapping the end of a pen against her bottom lip as she looked around the room thoughtfully.
“What’s on your mind?” he murmured quietly.
“Just wondering where we should put the Christmas tree,” she answered with a smile.
“In front of the picture window,” Isabel said without looking up.
“What about the rest of you?”
“The window sounds good,” Matt agreed as he stretched his leg out and nudged Michael with his foot. “Whatcha say, kid?”
He punched one of the buttons with his thumb and shrugged. “Yeah, whatever.”
“Think you’ll feel like goin’ out to find a tree after spendin’ a day on the slopes?”
Michael looked up at his brother and he hit the pause button without even looking at it. He was being invited to hit the slopes with Matt? “Really?”
“We wanna go,” the twins jumped in.
“What? No,” he protested.
“Tell you guys what. We’ll all go out the next day,” Matt said to placate them. “Tomorrow me an’ Michael will hit the slopes and just spend some time together without any girls around.” He rested his open book on his stomach. “What about you, Dad?”
Adam glanced at Nicole. “What’s the plan for tomorrow?”
“Well, if you boys are gonna spend the day skiing maybe the girls would like to go up to Montreal for a little shopping.”
Isabel’s head shot up at that. “Ooh, I love shopping in Montreal!”
Michael rolled his eyes when the girls all started talking about their favorite shops and asking if they could go to some restaurant they liked. Who cared as long as they had French fries and double cheeseburgers? “That’s like hours away.”
“Hours away shopping while we’re hittin’ the slopes,” Matt mumbled under his breath and within seconds his little brother’s demeanor changed.
Adam chuckled under his breath when his youngest boy suddenly realized that shopping was a good idea because it got the girls out of his hair. “I’ll arrange for a driver,” he said as he watched the kids. “You’ll have your hands full with the girls, not to mention the room you’ll need after unleashing the three of them on Montreal’s malls.”
She laughed and settled more comfortably against him. “Good point. If you would, try not to break anything this year.”
Michael shoved himself to his feet. “I’m gonna go call Maria. She said they were gonna go visit Cody at the hospital today an’ she’ll probably need me to cheer her up.”
“Mikey’s got a girlfriend, Mikey’s got a girlfriend,” the twins started to sing again.
“Bite me,” he growled as he passed them.
They looked at each other and grinned. “Mikey an’ Maria sittin’ in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G…” They screamed and scrambled to their feet to run from him when he started chasing after them.
Adam sighed and glanced at his two oldest, rolling his eyes when the telephone suddenly rang and Matt and Isabel looked at each other before racing to answer it.
“Well,” Adam said after a few minutes of silent memories, “I didn’t break anything that year.”
Nicole chuckled. That had turned out to be a wonderful Christmas; it had just taken the younger kids a couple of days to get settled in. It hadn’t kept Michael and the twins from antagonizing each other, but that was just part of the package and most of the time Matt or Isabel had stepped in to settle the disputes.
Maria watched Michael, recognizing the faraway look in his eyes as he stared at the headstone. He may have started out thinking about that Christmas, but it wasn’t where he was now. He was standing in what looked like a warzone, surrounded by debris and thick black smoke, the chaos of people screaming in fear and pain, breathing in the dust that still hadn’t settled as the world seemed to collapse around them. After the recent events and Kyle’s current condition it was no surprise this visit would take him someplace he didn’t want to be.
Her first instinct was to go to him and hug him tightly, offer comfort, but with Courtney standing right beside him she had a feeling the girl wouldn’t understand and she didn’t want to make things difficult for him. She nudged Tess and thankfully her friend picked up on the situation with very little help.
Tess came up on Michael’s left side, slipping her arm around his waist and giving him the hug she knew Maria wanted to give him. She could feel the tension in him and his movements were wooden as he lifted an arm to rest it on her shoulders. “You okay?” she asked quietly.
“Yeah,” he answered gruffly. “Just… memories.”
Courtney was observing the way the family interacted and she didn’t miss the way Maria had caught onto Michael’s mood and dispatched Tess to comfort him. It was probably selfish, but she was glad the other girl hadn’t done it herself. She caught Maria’s eye and she nodded, smiling when she received a nod in return.
Bitch, Maria thought. Shitney had no idea what it was taking for her to know he was hurting and stay away from him. And the other girl didn’t know him well enough to see his pain; she didn’t know the agony he had gone through over losing his brother, didn’t know some of the horrific things he had seen in the days following the attack, and she had no idea that sometimes there were circumstances he faced at work that threw him right back into that moment. She sighed and looked up at Tony when he reached over to rub her shoulder and gave her an encouraging smile.
A short while later as they all made their way to their cars Chase latched onto Mommy and Tony’s hands, jumping up and down and swinging between them.
“Mommy?”
“Hmm?”
“Can Tony come to our house? I wanna show him my room an’ all my toys.”
“I know that’d be fun, sweetie, but Tony has to take Maria and Tess back into the city. And as much fun as it is to look at your toys, the girls probably have their own plans.”
“They can ride back with us,” Michael offered.
Maria pushed down the urge to throw up at that thought. Yeah, that’s just what I wanna do, she thought as she forced a smile.
Nicole squeezed Adam’s hand and he glanced up, following the conversation for a few moments before he spoke.
“Maria, Tess, we’d be happy to take you back with us. We were thinking of catching a movie this evening and we’d love the company.”
“That’d be great, Dad,” Tess said before anyone could speak up first. She wasn’t in any hurry to be stuck in the car with her brother and his girlfriend. Yeah, she could do as Alex had suggested and be nice to the girl, but there was no reason to overdo it.
“Thanks,” Maria mouthed gratefully.
She nodded and grinned. “Besides, me an’ Maria might just have plans of our own.” They didn’t have plans yet but she knew Amy had ordered Maria to take the night off and it wouldn’t take much for them to come up with something to do.
*****
The sun was making its final descent as Isabel drove back to Manhattan. It had been a good day and it had been nice to just be with her family and relax. Visiting Matt’s grave with Alex at her side had felt right somehow and she hadn’t questioned it at the moment. Now, as he dozed in the seat next to her and the radio played quietly in the background the significance of that request hit her.
She adjusted her sunglasses and rested her left elbow on the doorframe as she reached up to rub her forehead. She had indulged in the memory of that last Christmas before Matt had gone off to college and she had been enjoying it until she remembered the promise she’d made to him.
“You should be with a guy who’s gonna treat you right. In every way. Promise me that.”
He wouldn’t have approved of Richard. She hadn’t given it much thought when she’d been dating the investor but she knew it was true. He would’ve seen through the shallow façade to the pathetic excuse for a man. He wouldn’t have told her to dump Richard or told her she was making a mistake. Matt had been a thinker; slow to pass judgment, careful with his words, and aware of other people’s feelings. She made a face. Michael was the opposite. It wasn’t that he didn’t care or that he was blind to people’s feelings, he was just very blunt at times. He had been quick to express his dislike and he’d had no problem telling her what a dick he thought her boyfriend was.
The worst thing was he had been right. She sighed and reached out to turn the volume up a couple of notches when the next song came on and she recognized it. She checked her mirrors and shifted in her seat as the music pulled her back into the past. Back to a perfect summer day when the sky was clear, the sun was shining, and she had been basking in the feeling of freedom and independence as she stood in her very own apartment.
The walls had still been bare, the hardwood floors polished to a high shine, and the rooms empty enough that every sound still echoed. The radio on the kitchen counter was tuned to a station she and her brothers could agree on. There were boxes scattered around the living room, most of them open and partially emptied. She was pulling out a stack of CDs when she heard the bell that signified the arrival of the elevator down the hall. The front door was wide open so her brothers could come and go without the hassle of waiting for her to answer the door.
“Why didn’t she just pay some guys to do this crap?”
She rolled her eyes and wondered if there was anything Michael didn’t complain about.
“She is payin’ a couple of guys to move her furniture.”
She couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped when she heard her little brother’s derisive snort. Pizza for her brothers was a lot cheaper than paying moving guys.
“Well, I think she oughta be out here haulin’ her crap upstairs too.”
“Hey, at least the furniture store’s delivering that couch she bought.”
“Even Dad said he wasn’t gonna help move that thing. I don’t know why she got a couch that big anyway. It’s not like she has any friends.”
She made a face when Matt laughed at his comment.
“She got that couch because it’s got plenty of room and now that you’re housebroken she thought it’d be nice to have somethin’ big so we could hang out and watch a game or a movie.”
“Whatever.”
“She picked out that comfortable recliner because she knows you like your own space and it means you won’t have to sit next to the girls when we’re here at the same time.”
“Yeah, well… whatever.”
Isabel made herself scarce when they came into the apartment carrying the mattress, appearing only when they had successfully maneuvered it into the bedroom. “I’ve already ordered the pizza,” she said as she breezed by them, going into the kitchen and getting a couple of sodas out of the refrigerator… her refrigerator. She grinned at its meager contents before shutting the door again.
“I can go pick it up,” Michael offered.
“I like my pizza hot,” Matt said as he uncapped the bottle his sister gave him and took a long drink.
“Well, you can lemme drive your car an’ it’ll still be hot when I get back with it.”
“Oh, no,” Matt shook his head, “you’ll never make it all the way back here without cracking that box open and if you get grease on that interior…”
“C’mon, Matt,” he begged. “I’m not gonna wreck it.”
He leaned back against the counter as he studied his little brother’s features. He could see the eagerness to get behind the wheel of the fully restored 1967 Camaro and he knew that feeling all too well. They had spent almost two years working on the car with Dad and when they had finally finished he had been given the keys and told to enjoy it. “I have no doubts about your capabilities behind the wheel, but your ability to ignore your stomach when there’s pizza within reaching distance is another matter.”
“I won’t even open the box, promise.”
“Alright,” Matt capitulated and pulled the keys out of his pocket, tossing them to Michael and calling him back before he could make his escape. He motioned to his ears and the wires attached to the earphones. “MP3 player stays here.”
After a moment of hesitation Michael disconnected from his precious source of music and handed it over. “You’re as bad as Dad sometimes, ya know?”
“Thanks for the compliment.” He just grinned when Michael hurried out of the apartment before he could be stopped again. “Kid’s in such a hurry to grow up,” he said as he shook his head and hopped up to sit on the counter.
“Yeah, well, he wants to be just like you.” She snorted when a new song came on and he reached over and turned the volume up on the radio. “Maybe not when you’re all sappy over your girlfriend.”
He chuckled and shook his head. “He’ll get there soon enough.”
“Again with the Maria theory?”
“It’s not a theory. He just has to take the blinders off. He hasn’t figured out why it annoys him when she has a date and she misses out on one of their Sunday movie nights.”
“Maybe it annoys him because they had plans first.”
“Maybe.” He took a drink. “Maybe not.”
“You’re in an even better mood than normal, what’s up with that?” She hopped up to sit on the counter next to him and her eyebrows lifted in interest when he shifted to pull something out of the pocket of his jeans. Her eyes widened when she saw the small black box in his hand. “Is that what I think it is?”
“Um-hmm, it’s that pony you always wanted.”
She rolled her eyes and shoved him with her shoulder. “Matt…”
He opened the box and carefully extracted the ring, admiring it for a moment before handing it to her. “Think she’ll like it?”
“Oh, it’s so beautiful! Bethany’s gonna love it!” She studied the ring from every angle, taking in the pristine cut diamond and the flawless band. “When’re you gonna propose?”
“I was thinking September 2nd.”
“That’s precise.”
“There’s a full moon forecast for that night. I was thinking a carriage ride through Central Park would be pretty romantic for a proposal.” He smiled as he looked at her. “Ya know, it’s funny… we’ve been together since our junior year of high school and we’ve had a lot of talks about our future, but I’m nervous about this.”
“She won’t say no, Matt.”
And she hadn’t. Bethany had been so happy about their engagement and nine days later he had been ripped away from all of them. She reached up to swipe her fingertips under her sunglasses in an effort to hide the emotional reaction to the memories.
“Are you alright?”
Her head jerked to the right, surprised to hear Alex speak. “I thought you were asleep.”
“No, just resting my eyes. Got a long night of hittin’ the books ahead of me.”
“Even God took Sunday off, Alex.” Sunday, why did that stand out? “Oh, my God, today was your day to visit your sister. Why didn’t you remind me?”
“It’s alright; I went last night, Isabel.”
“You couldn’t have gotten much sleep.”
“I had an opportunity to spend the day with you and your family today.” He shrugged. “And to be included in something pretty private and special, something where you allowed me to support you.” He reached over and covered her hand. “I wouldn’t have traded that for all the sleep in the world.”
She glanced at him and smiled as Matt’s words drifted through her mind again. Was it possible that Alex was the guy she hadn’t even known she was waiting for? She did enjoy spending time with him and he was a decent man, the kind a girl wouldn’t be worried about taking home to meet the parents. The kind she had just taken home to meet her parents. She had broken her promise to Matt even though it hadn’t been done intentionally. Maybe, just maybe, when this mess with Richard was over she’d really consider his advice and decide if Alex might be that guy.
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 117
keepsmiling7: Lol, gotta love the antagonistic part of the brother/sister relationship.
CandyliciousLovah: What would Matt look like… really, we just picture him as an older version of Michael.
Earth2Mama: Oh, we’re pretty sure Matt would’ve wanted Michael to make up his own mind about things.
Bethany barely had a chance to experience her life with Matt before he was taken from her. Finding a way to live with that and move forward would be difficult after that loss.
Maria will hang tough… we’ll just have to wait and see how long she waits.
Eva: Remembering even the good times can be hard, but it can also bring comfort.
It does look like Isabel’s opening her eyes to the possibilities!
begonia9508: Yes, they can be, but through the pain they can also bring great comfort.
sarammlover: Well, we suppose anything’s possible, lol. Isabel’s opening her eyes to what’s right in front of her, but she does need to put some serious thought into sharing the problem with Richard with her family. Lol, oh, Nicole so saw that! And we have a feeling that Maria really, really appreciates it!
xilaj: The loss of Matt has left a large gap in his family and while nothing will ever fill it, perhaps in time at least the pain will lessen.
Matt was a good example as an older brother and it’s quite possible that Michael did feel a certain responsibility to take on some of Matt’s older brother ‘obligations’. And it could explain some of his overly protective tendencies where the girls are concerned. It would be interesting to see if she would’ve gone to Matt with her concerns about Richard.
There are so many possibilities of the way things could’ve gone if Matt was still alive. Thanks! We’re glad you enjoyed getting to know Matt a little bit through their memories. We may be seeing him again during the course of the story.
Alien-Friend: Matt was for sure an example for Michael and the younger brother is now trying to fill the space and protect his sisters. They might not always like it, but which sister really does?
RF is back, yay.
Part 117
Company
“Gosh, my head hurts.” Maria made a face when an ambulance passed them on its way to the emergency entrance with sirens blaring.
“Wanna trade? My head’s fine, but my stomach feels like I’m either gonna throw up or run to the bathroom for other reasons any second,” Tess called over the noise of the street and hurried after her friend through the main entrance of the hospital.
They had been out for a little party near Battery Park last night, but things had gotten out of hand and the original plan of being back home by 2am at the latest had gone out the window. Instead they had joined a few guys on their way to a cocktail bar and had enjoyed flirting with some sexy boys around their age until the sun had almost shown on the horizon again.
“We’re not used to partying all night anymore,” Maria shook her head with a slight smile at the memory of their night out. Although they both felt horrible now, it had been worth it. They’d had a lot of fun and for once had forgotten about all the real life problems – it had been just the two of them together like it used to be in the old days. “It was fun though. Although I think you’re gonna make Danny cry when he realizes you’ll never call. The guy was totally into you.”
“He was kinda sweet,” Tess admitted and looked around. “Cody or Kyle first?”
“Let’s check on Kyle,” Maria decided. Over a week had passed since the accident now and although he was still in the ICU, he was starting to get better. Times where he was conscious instead of passed out had become more frequent and she had been able to at least have short conversations with him. “So Danny... you won’t call, will you?”
“Will you call Ben?”
“Guess not.” She shrugged. “I know it’s not gonna get serious so why waste my energy on something like that again?”
Tess nodded. “True, and ditto.”
“Maybe today’s the day you’ll get to see Kyle.”
“You think so?” Just the thought made her stomach twist, which wasn’t a nice experience in her condition.
“The timing couldn’t be more perfect,” Maria teased.
“Not funny.”
“Just don’t puke on him and everything will be fine.” She pressed the button to call the elevator and hoped the ride up to ICU would pass without any unfavorable events.
“Well at least he wouldn’t see it,” Tess rolled her eyes at the lame joke.
She snorted. “Yeah, but his hearing’s crazy sensitive now.”
“Just shut up, will ya,” the other girl groaned at the image and leaned against the wall when they entered the elevator. “Maybe he’s still not ready for more visitors.”
“Yeah, but,” Maria inhaled slowly as the elevator began to move and it caused her stomach to roll nauseatingly. She held a hand up when Tess cracked an eye open to look at her. “Shutting up now.”
Neither of them made a sound until the ‘bing’ announced their arrival and they walked out to go to the left taking a hallway they had taken too often lately. Every time it felt awkward because they didn’t know what news was waiting for them.
The doctor was standing in the hall with Kyle’s dad and they were talking quietly so the girls waited until the doctor left before they approached the man.
“Hi, Jim,” Maria greeted him. “Everything okay?”
“Girls,” he nodded and smiled. “Yeah, the doctor was just telling me that if Kyle continues this path of improvement he’ll be able to be moved to a private room in a few more days.”
“That’s good news,” Maria smiled, relieved.
“Very good news. Get him into a private room and it won’t be much longer before he gets out of here.” He glanced back at his son’s room. “He’ll improve even more at home.”
“Have they said anything about when he leaves the hospital? I guess he’ll still need some care then since he won’t be able to do stuff alone.”
“He’ll still require quite a bit of assistance,” Jim answered. “He won’t be very mobile at first and he’ll need help with things. We’re still figuring out the best place for him to stay.”
“Did they say how long his eyes will be bandaged?”
“A few weeks at least.”
“He’ll hate that,” Tess said, speaking for the first time since they had joined Jim.
He looked at the other girl. “Yeah, he’s pretty unhappy with it now, but the doctor’s are still very optimistic that his eyes will heal.”
“That’s good.” Her eyes landed at the closed door of his room. What would happen if they didn’t heal correctly though?
“We have to be positive. It’s up to us to keep his spirits up and if he senses the slightest bit of doubt it sends his mood into a nosedive.”
Maria nodded, she knew all about that. “We’ll help distract him as good as we can.”
He smiled tiredly. “The doctor still wants us to keep his visitors to a minimum and no more than 10 minutes at a time, but you can both have a visit with him today if you’d like.”
“Oh, that’d be….” Maria started and turned to look at her friend whose face was just a bit panicked. She knew Tess wanted to see him badly, but she was still unsure about his reaction. “…great?”
Tess swallowed with difficulty. She wanted to see him so much, but what if he reacted badly? What if he didn’t want to see her? She forced a smile and nodded, hoping he would be okay with seeing her.
“He’s awake,” Jim gestured to the door. “I’ll get myself a coffee.”
Maria waited until the man left before she took Tess’ hand. “Everything will be okay.”
“What’re you doin’?” Tess asked, feeling a bit of panic begin to really set in. “Aren’t you gonna see him first? You can ask him if he wants to see me.”
“Calm down, it’ll be okay,” her friend repeated and opened the door, pulling the other woman with her. “Hey Kyle,” she greeted him after she’d closed the door.
Tess stared at him, her eyes moving over the tubes and wires still connected to him in various places. She knew some of them had been removed but it was still scary to see.
Kyle recognized the voice immediately when she spoke and didn’t know how to feel about it. He was torn between being happy that a friend had come by and annoyed because they were all seeing him like this. “Hey, M’ria.” He turned his head slightly in the direction her voice had come from. “You’re here early. I’ve been told its morning.”
“Yeah, it’s definitely morning,” she said and rubbed her head. “Tess came by too. She wanted to say hi.”
“Hey, Tess,” he greeted when the girl didn’t say anything. The last time they had seen each other things had been pretty awful between them, but he was too caught up in other thoughts to really worry about that right now and he wasn’t sure if it was that important anymore anyway since she wouldn’t want a guy in his state.
“Hey,” she whispered as she edged closer to the bed.
Maria released her hand and nodded encouragingly. “I’ve been here a few times to visit, you remember?” she asked him and went to give him a small hug.
His left arm still hurt but at least it wasn’t busted like the right one. The doctor had explained that while he was in the ICU his movements would be restricted to prevent him from further injuring himself but that didn’t make him feel any better. “Yeah,” he rasped, “at least I remember the last time.”
“Good,” she squeezed his hand for a moment. “Michael wanted to stop by, but things are pretty crazy at the station right now and he’s had full day shifts all week. He was outside a few times and talked to your Dad though.”
Kyle just nodded but the motion hardly noticeable. He knew his friends were all just worried about him and being their caring selves, but the fact that he was bound to the bed, blind, and depending on help from others drove him crazy. Things between Michael and him had been in a bad state before the accident and he wasn’t sure how much of that was still in the air, but he wasn’t in the mood to think about it either.
Maria glanced at the other girl and made a motion for her to come closer. “I’m gonna go and get coffee for us girls, I’ll be back in a minute.”
“What’re you doing?” Tess mouthed at her.
“Talk to him,” her friend mouthed back and went out. She knew the situation was awkward, but at some point they had to get over it, and better sooner than later.
Tess waited until she was alone with Kyle before she dared to move closer to his bed, unsure what to say or do. “So... um, how’re you feelin’?”
He snorted, the sound still sounding weak. “Fantastic.”
“Your dad was sayin’ the doctors think you’ll be able to be moved to a private room soon. That’s good news, huh?”
“Is it?”
She frowned. “Well, yeah, if they move you out of ICU and into a private room that means you’re getting better.” She gnawed on her bottom lip when he remained silent. “Kyle?”
“How bad is it? Do I look like Frankenstein’s monster?” he asked after a while.
How was she supposed to answer that? His dad had said they needed to be positive, that if he sensed any doubt it would send his mood into a spiral. But Kyle wasn’t like everyone else; he preferred honesty over a sugarcoated lie. He liked to clown around but he also liked to keep it real.
“Be honest with me, Tess. Please.”
“Honestly, I think you look a little worse.” She held her breath while she waited for his response.
“That’s what I thought,” he muttered and exhaled loudly before he moved his head to the other side, facing the wall. He felt like he had been run over by a truck several times to make sure there wasn’t a straight bone in his body anymore.
“Considering what they pulled you out of I think it could be worse though. I mean the tunnel you were in doesn’t even exist anymore. Heavy beams and stuff fell on you so be glad you’re still the same size as before.” She felt stupid at her attempt to make a joke because it sounded lame, so she was more than surprised when she saw the tiniest hint of a smirk on his lips.
“Yeah, lucky me, I’ve never been tall as Guerin,” he muttered.
“Consider yourself lucky. I think my brother’s hit his head a little bit too often in his life,” she said drily and snapped her head up when she heard a chuckle from him this time.
“Guess that means he’s still with the little blonde? What is it you call her? Shitney?”
Tess gasped. “Who told you that?”
“Can’t remember.”
“Liar,” she accused and smacked his arm gently, but her eyes widened in horror when he winced afterwards. “Oh, sorry, I…”
“Taking advantage of my state, Guerin?” he grumbled.
“No. I said I was sorry.”
Kyle flexed his fingers and sighed tiredly. “I wish they’d tell me what I’m lookin’ at once I get outta here.”
“Your dad said they’re tryin’ to figure out the best place for you to stay.”
“Yeah.” He turned his head away from her. He’d heard his parents arguing in low tones on more than one occasion, each of them insisting he’d be better off staying at one place or the other. To be honest, he didn’t really wanna stay with either of them. He wanted to just go away someplace until he had healed, until he’d had time to face what his future might hold. The doctors had given him plenty of information, but none of them knew for sure if he would be able to return to his old life at some point.
Recovery was going to take time, rehab would take even more time, and then there was the possibility that he might be forced to live with limitations. It made him angry. He just wanted to go home, to be whole again, and to forget this had ever happened.
“Tess?”
“I’m here, Kyle.”
“Would you do me a favor?”
“Sure, anything.”
“Check on Dan for me.” Every time he asked the question was deflected and it was beginning to worry him that no one wanted to tell him how his partner was doing.
She doubted that the nurses or the doctors would give her any information about him, but Michael would probably know more, right? Dan’s wife would keep the boys at the station up to date. “Sure, I’ll see what I can find out.”
“Thanks.” Nobody had really given him many details of the accident and his memory of it was blurry. He knew there had been an explosion, maybe more than one, and he and Dan had ran back to get outside, but that was pretty much it. There was nothing but darkness about the moment of injury… or the moment they found him… or anything. He didn’t know if Carter or Guerin had been there to help or busy at a different part of the tunnel – he almost hoped neither of them had seen him in there like that.
Tess looked up when the door opened again and Maria stepped back in with a skeptical look on her face. She sighed in relief when her friend gave her a nod with a small smile. “They didn’t have any sugar, so you have to go with cream, babe,” she told her friend and handed her one of the cardboard mugs.
“Cream’s fine,” Tess told her and took it. Honestly, she’d drink it black right now if she had to.
“Buried the hatchet?” Kyle asked hoarsely when he heard the small chat.
The girls looked at each other and smiled slightly. “Yeah,” they both said at the same time.
“That’s good.”
Tess frowned when his head turned slightly and he seemed to be unconscious.
“He’s sleepin’,” Maria said when she caught the concerned expression on her friend’s face. “He goes in and out like that. Even a few minutes tires him out pretty quickly.”
“Good to know. He asked me about his partner, wanted to know if I’d check on him.”
“Michael would be the best one to ask. I know the last time he checked he wasn’t doing so well. He tries to check in regularly with Dan’s wife but I think his family’s having a pretty rough time of it.”
“And I’m guessing big brother doesn’t wanna talk about it.”
She shook her head. “Bingo.”
“It’s not helping if no one will tell Kyle how his partner’s doing. All it’s gonna do is make his imagination go wild.”
“We’ll find something out,” Maria assured her and squeezed her shoulder, but her gaze shifted to Kyle.
“Thanks for pushing me in here,” Tess said and got up. She knew it was time to leave and at least the next time she wouldn’t have to be so terrified about the meeting. It looked like Maria had been right, things like the fight weren’t important right now.
“No problem.” There was still a long way to go with Kyle, but neither of them would let him down as he recovered. He would be a pain in that ass – that was for sure.
They both said their whispered goodbyes before they left and met Jim in the hallway again. “Was he able to talk to you?”
“He was,” Tess nodded. “For a little while.”
The older man smiled. “Good, he’s stubborn, but I’m sure he likes his friends being around.”
“We’ll come back later,” Maria agreed. “And I think Michael will stop by at some time today.”
“Good, that’s good. At some point he’ll be here when Kyle’s awake.” He nodded at the door. “I’m gonna step in and check on my boy.”
“We’ll see you later, Jim.”
“Do you think Kyle’s really glad to have visitors?” Tess asked as they made their way to the elevator.
“Yes and no,” Maria said as she reached out to punch the button to call the car. “I mean, you know he hates anyone to see him weak and vulnerable, so as far as that’s concerned he probably wishes we wouldn’t visit. But, on the other hand, it’s good for him to maintain his ties to his family and to us. He needs to keep those connections open otherwise it’ll be too easy for him to retreat into himself and that’ll make it next to impossible for us to help him.”
“We can’t let him shut us out,” Tess said, determined. Although she had never experienced something like this, she knew how it felt to have things on your mind that you couldn’t share with others. It wasn’t a pleasant experience.
“We won’t,” the other girl assured her and wiggled her eyebrows. “We’re mean, stubborn girls.”
They looked up in surprise when the elevator opened up and Amy walked out carrying a few coffees and a sack of bagels. “Mom...”
“Oh, hey, I didn’t know you were here yet,” the woman greeted them with a one-armed hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“What’re you doin’ here then?” her daughter asked, eyeing the food and drinks.
“Oh, Charlie’s taking a few of the kids to watch a movie upstairs and I hadn’t had breakfast yet, so I went to get something. You told me the Valentis have spent most of their days and night here the past week and I hadn’t had a chance to check on Kyle so I thought I’d bring them something to eat and do that now.”
That was so her mother, Maria thought. The woman would always care about other people even if she was in the exact same position and no one had brought breakfast for her. Well, no one but her daughter now and then of course. Or Michael. When he wasn’t busy with Shitney. “I think they’ll love it, although I think only his dad’s here right now.”
“Well, that’s alright. I’m sure he’ll appreciate anything that doesn’t come from the hospital cafeteria.” Her gaze slipped over the girls knowingly. “Since Cody’s otherwise occupied for the next couple of hours maybe you should go home and get a little rest.”
Maria rolled her eyes and glanced over her shoulder when the elevator doors opened again and several people stepped out. “Does he have any tests or anything this afternoon?”
“No, thankfully, it looks like it’s gonna be a quiet day.” She shook her head when the elevator doors slid closed once more. “After the movie he’ll come back and have a little lunch and more than likely nap for a little while. Go home, get a little rest, and come back this afternoon. Oh, and if you wouldn’t mind, he’s been asking about the shark book Michael bought for him the last time the three of you went to the aquarium.”
She nodded. “We’ll run by your place and pick it up before we come back.”
Amy motioned to the elevator when the doors opened again. “Go on, you two get outta here.”
“Alright, see you later Mom.” Maria kissed her cheek and then stepped into the elevator. She wasn’t really planning to go the whole way back to Brooklyn, but maybe Tess would be willing to help pack up some stuff in her old apartment. She and Tony had already gotten a lot of stuff out over the last week, but there was still her kitchen to empty.
Amy waited until the girls had left before she glanced around the hallway and then walked right towards the room Kyle was occupying. She was about to knock on the door softly since no one was around, but it was opened right in that moment and Jim looked at her in surprise. “May I help you? I think you have the wrong room number.”
“Oh, no,” the woman smiled at him and shifted the food bag as well as the coffee in one hand to hold out the other. “I’m Amy Deluca, Maria’s mom.”
Jim’s expression went from confusion to realization and he shook her hand with a firm but gentle grip. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Deluca. I didn’t know you were coming.”
“That’s Miss Deluca,” she told him with a smile. “I hope you don’t mind. I wanted to check on Kyle since I’m here all day as well and I know him at least well enough to know he’s a good boy and a wonderful friend to my daughter.”
“The doctors wanted to check on him right now,” he said with a slight nod at the room before he stepped out to close the door. “He’s getting better slowly.” He shook his head as he realized he hadn’t introduced himself. “I’m Jim Valenti, Kyle’s dad, obviously.” He smiled weakly. “Since he got hurt I can’t seem to remember which way’s up.”
Amy smiled and nodded in understanding. “I know exactly what you mean.” She looked around at the sterile hallway and sighed. “It’s hard to keep moving forward when their health is threatened.”
He leaned back against the wall and rubbed his hands over his face. He felt like he hadn’t slept in days. And the rough rasp of the stubble on his cheeks against his palms reminded him he was in desperate need of a shave.
“You should have a seat and maybe eat a little something.” She held the bakery bag up along with the coffee. “I brought fresh bagels and coffee.”
He glanced at the door to his son’s room.
“The waiting area’s in view of Kyle’s room. You’ll know the moment the doctors are finished,” she assured him.
He hesitated a moment before giving in with a small smile. “Something besides hospital food would be nice,” he admitted and followed her. He accepted one of the bagels and a hot cup of coffee, and he was about to take a bite when he remembered something Kyle had told him some time back. “You have a little boy, don’t you? I seem to recall my son mentioning he was waiting for a transplant?”
“You remember right,” she nodded and her tone was now mixed with a note of sadness as well. “He’s been hospitalized, so our family life pretty much revolves around what’s happening here.”
“That’s tough,” Jim said, shocked that it seemed to be so serious. He mentally kicked himself. If the boy was waiting for a transplant, obviously it was serious. “I’m sorry, Miss Deluca.”
“You can call me Amy,” she told him and put her smile back on.
He nodded and returned the smile. “Jim.”
“It is tough, but we’re dealing with it. My daughter’s a great help and so are her friends. I’m sure you know Michael. Cody really adores him; he’s the one and only hero. And he also asks a lot about Kyle. We haven’t told him about the accident and it’s getting complicated explaining why he’s not visiting.” She squeezed his arm for a moment. “No worries, we can distract him until your boy’s better again.”
Jim made a sound of agreement. “You seem to be very close to Maria.”
“We are close,” Amy agreed. “Circumstances brought us even closer since Cody was born I think.”
“I wish I had that with Kyle, but… we never really talk, you know. I barely know about his friends and you seem to know them so well.”
“They all come to visit my son,” she said with a smile. “They’re really good kids and so supportive of each other when it counts.”
“Yeah, they are.” He nodded and leaned back in the chair, dropping his head back to look up at the ceiling. “I’m thankful for that. They’ve certainly rallied around Kyle.”
“He speaks very highly of you, you know.”
He slowly raised his head to look at her. “Excuse me?”
“Your son, he speaks very highly of you. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve overheard him telling Cody about some of the trips the two of you took when he was younger. The two of you must’ve camped out and hiked most of the trails up and down the east coast. And to hear him tell it you never missed a game when he played football.”
“Yeah,” he said with a smile, “we used to spend a lot of time doin’ stuff like that. As soon as he was old enough he was into sports and we spent every free minute practicing. He was really serious about football and for the longest time I thought he might go pro, but when the attacks happened…” he shook his head. “It just changed everything. Scouts were looking at him but his focus had shifted. His heart wasn’t in it the way it was before.”
Amy nodded in understanding. “He found something that meant more to him.”
“As dangerous as his job is, I have to confess I was relieved he didn’t run out and join the military. He’s still not as safe as I wish he was though.”
“He’s a soldier of sorts; he’s just fighting a different war.”
“Yeah, exactly.” He closed his eyes for a moment, taking solace in the moment of shared understanding. He respected his son’s choices, supported him every way he could, but times like this made him wish even more that he could protect him from every pain and hurt out there.
CandyliciousLovah: What would Matt look like… really, we just picture him as an older version of Michael.
Earth2Mama: Oh, we’re pretty sure Matt would’ve wanted Michael to make up his own mind about things.
Bethany barely had a chance to experience her life with Matt before he was taken from her. Finding a way to live with that and move forward would be difficult after that loss.
Maria will hang tough… we’ll just have to wait and see how long she waits.
Eva: Remembering even the good times can be hard, but it can also bring comfort.
It does look like Isabel’s opening her eyes to the possibilities!
begonia9508: Yes, they can be, but through the pain they can also bring great comfort.
sarammlover: Well, we suppose anything’s possible, lol. Isabel’s opening her eyes to what’s right in front of her, but she does need to put some serious thought into sharing the problem with Richard with her family. Lol, oh, Nicole so saw that! And we have a feeling that Maria really, really appreciates it!
xilaj: The loss of Matt has left a large gap in his family and while nothing will ever fill it, perhaps in time at least the pain will lessen.
Matt was a good example as an older brother and it’s quite possible that Michael did feel a certain responsibility to take on some of Matt’s older brother ‘obligations’. And it could explain some of his overly protective tendencies where the girls are concerned. It would be interesting to see if she would’ve gone to Matt with her concerns about Richard.
There are so many possibilities of the way things could’ve gone if Matt was still alive. Thanks! We’re glad you enjoyed getting to know Matt a little bit through their memories. We may be seeing him again during the course of the story.
Alien-Friend: Matt was for sure an example for Michael and the younger brother is now trying to fill the space and protect his sisters. They might not always like it, but which sister really does?
RF is back, yay.
Part 117
Company
“Gosh, my head hurts.” Maria made a face when an ambulance passed them on its way to the emergency entrance with sirens blaring.
“Wanna trade? My head’s fine, but my stomach feels like I’m either gonna throw up or run to the bathroom for other reasons any second,” Tess called over the noise of the street and hurried after her friend through the main entrance of the hospital.
They had been out for a little party near Battery Park last night, but things had gotten out of hand and the original plan of being back home by 2am at the latest had gone out the window. Instead they had joined a few guys on their way to a cocktail bar and had enjoyed flirting with some sexy boys around their age until the sun had almost shown on the horizon again.
“We’re not used to partying all night anymore,” Maria shook her head with a slight smile at the memory of their night out. Although they both felt horrible now, it had been worth it. They’d had a lot of fun and for once had forgotten about all the real life problems – it had been just the two of them together like it used to be in the old days. “It was fun though. Although I think you’re gonna make Danny cry when he realizes you’ll never call. The guy was totally into you.”
“He was kinda sweet,” Tess admitted and looked around. “Cody or Kyle first?”
“Let’s check on Kyle,” Maria decided. Over a week had passed since the accident now and although he was still in the ICU, he was starting to get better. Times where he was conscious instead of passed out had become more frequent and she had been able to at least have short conversations with him. “So Danny... you won’t call, will you?”
“Will you call Ben?”
“Guess not.” She shrugged. “I know it’s not gonna get serious so why waste my energy on something like that again?”
Tess nodded. “True, and ditto.”
“Maybe today’s the day you’ll get to see Kyle.”
“You think so?” Just the thought made her stomach twist, which wasn’t a nice experience in her condition.
“The timing couldn’t be more perfect,” Maria teased.
“Not funny.”
“Just don’t puke on him and everything will be fine.” She pressed the button to call the elevator and hoped the ride up to ICU would pass without any unfavorable events.
“Well at least he wouldn’t see it,” Tess rolled her eyes at the lame joke.
She snorted. “Yeah, but his hearing’s crazy sensitive now.”
“Just shut up, will ya,” the other girl groaned at the image and leaned against the wall when they entered the elevator. “Maybe he’s still not ready for more visitors.”
“Yeah, but,” Maria inhaled slowly as the elevator began to move and it caused her stomach to roll nauseatingly. She held a hand up when Tess cracked an eye open to look at her. “Shutting up now.”
Neither of them made a sound until the ‘bing’ announced their arrival and they walked out to go to the left taking a hallway they had taken too often lately. Every time it felt awkward because they didn’t know what news was waiting for them.
The doctor was standing in the hall with Kyle’s dad and they were talking quietly so the girls waited until the doctor left before they approached the man.
“Hi, Jim,” Maria greeted him. “Everything okay?”
“Girls,” he nodded and smiled. “Yeah, the doctor was just telling me that if Kyle continues this path of improvement he’ll be able to be moved to a private room in a few more days.”
“That’s good news,” Maria smiled, relieved.
“Very good news. Get him into a private room and it won’t be much longer before he gets out of here.” He glanced back at his son’s room. “He’ll improve even more at home.”
“Have they said anything about when he leaves the hospital? I guess he’ll still need some care then since he won’t be able to do stuff alone.”
“He’ll still require quite a bit of assistance,” Jim answered. “He won’t be very mobile at first and he’ll need help with things. We’re still figuring out the best place for him to stay.”
“Did they say how long his eyes will be bandaged?”
“A few weeks at least.”
“He’ll hate that,” Tess said, speaking for the first time since they had joined Jim.
He looked at the other girl. “Yeah, he’s pretty unhappy with it now, but the doctor’s are still very optimistic that his eyes will heal.”
“That’s good.” Her eyes landed at the closed door of his room. What would happen if they didn’t heal correctly though?
“We have to be positive. It’s up to us to keep his spirits up and if he senses the slightest bit of doubt it sends his mood into a nosedive.”
Maria nodded, she knew all about that. “We’ll help distract him as good as we can.”
He smiled tiredly. “The doctor still wants us to keep his visitors to a minimum and no more than 10 minutes at a time, but you can both have a visit with him today if you’d like.”
“Oh, that’d be….” Maria started and turned to look at her friend whose face was just a bit panicked. She knew Tess wanted to see him badly, but she was still unsure about his reaction. “…great?”
Tess swallowed with difficulty. She wanted to see him so much, but what if he reacted badly? What if he didn’t want to see her? She forced a smile and nodded, hoping he would be okay with seeing her.
“He’s awake,” Jim gestured to the door. “I’ll get myself a coffee.”
Maria waited until the man left before she took Tess’ hand. “Everything will be okay.”
“What’re you doin’?” Tess asked, feeling a bit of panic begin to really set in. “Aren’t you gonna see him first? You can ask him if he wants to see me.”
“Calm down, it’ll be okay,” her friend repeated and opened the door, pulling the other woman with her. “Hey Kyle,” she greeted him after she’d closed the door.
Tess stared at him, her eyes moving over the tubes and wires still connected to him in various places. She knew some of them had been removed but it was still scary to see.
Kyle recognized the voice immediately when she spoke and didn’t know how to feel about it. He was torn between being happy that a friend had come by and annoyed because they were all seeing him like this. “Hey, M’ria.” He turned his head slightly in the direction her voice had come from. “You’re here early. I’ve been told its morning.”
“Yeah, it’s definitely morning,” she said and rubbed her head. “Tess came by too. She wanted to say hi.”
“Hey, Tess,” he greeted when the girl didn’t say anything. The last time they had seen each other things had been pretty awful between them, but he was too caught up in other thoughts to really worry about that right now and he wasn’t sure if it was that important anymore anyway since she wouldn’t want a guy in his state.
“Hey,” she whispered as she edged closer to the bed.
Maria released her hand and nodded encouragingly. “I’ve been here a few times to visit, you remember?” she asked him and went to give him a small hug.
His left arm still hurt but at least it wasn’t busted like the right one. The doctor had explained that while he was in the ICU his movements would be restricted to prevent him from further injuring himself but that didn’t make him feel any better. “Yeah,” he rasped, “at least I remember the last time.”
“Good,” she squeezed his hand for a moment. “Michael wanted to stop by, but things are pretty crazy at the station right now and he’s had full day shifts all week. He was outside a few times and talked to your Dad though.”
Kyle just nodded but the motion hardly noticeable. He knew his friends were all just worried about him and being their caring selves, but the fact that he was bound to the bed, blind, and depending on help from others drove him crazy. Things between Michael and him had been in a bad state before the accident and he wasn’t sure how much of that was still in the air, but he wasn’t in the mood to think about it either.
Maria glanced at the other girl and made a motion for her to come closer. “I’m gonna go and get coffee for us girls, I’ll be back in a minute.”
“What’re you doing?” Tess mouthed at her.
“Talk to him,” her friend mouthed back and went out. She knew the situation was awkward, but at some point they had to get over it, and better sooner than later.
Tess waited until she was alone with Kyle before she dared to move closer to his bed, unsure what to say or do. “So... um, how’re you feelin’?”
He snorted, the sound still sounding weak. “Fantastic.”
“Your dad was sayin’ the doctors think you’ll be able to be moved to a private room soon. That’s good news, huh?”
“Is it?”
She frowned. “Well, yeah, if they move you out of ICU and into a private room that means you’re getting better.” She gnawed on her bottom lip when he remained silent. “Kyle?”
“How bad is it? Do I look like Frankenstein’s monster?” he asked after a while.
How was she supposed to answer that? His dad had said they needed to be positive, that if he sensed any doubt it would send his mood into a spiral. But Kyle wasn’t like everyone else; he preferred honesty over a sugarcoated lie. He liked to clown around but he also liked to keep it real.
“Be honest with me, Tess. Please.”
“Honestly, I think you look a little worse.” She held her breath while she waited for his response.
“That’s what I thought,” he muttered and exhaled loudly before he moved his head to the other side, facing the wall. He felt like he had been run over by a truck several times to make sure there wasn’t a straight bone in his body anymore.
“Considering what they pulled you out of I think it could be worse though. I mean the tunnel you were in doesn’t even exist anymore. Heavy beams and stuff fell on you so be glad you’re still the same size as before.” She felt stupid at her attempt to make a joke because it sounded lame, so she was more than surprised when she saw the tiniest hint of a smirk on his lips.
“Yeah, lucky me, I’ve never been tall as Guerin,” he muttered.
“Consider yourself lucky. I think my brother’s hit his head a little bit too often in his life,” she said drily and snapped her head up when she heard a chuckle from him this time.
“Guess that means he’s still with the little blonde? What is it you call her? Shitney?”
Tess gasped. “Who told you that?”
“Can’t remember.”
“Liar,” she accused and smacked his arm gently, but her eyes widened in horror when he winced afterwards. “Oh, sorry, I…”
“Taking advantage of my state, Guerin?” he grumbled.
“No. I said I was sorry.”
Kyle flexed his fingers and sighed tiredly. “I wish they’d tell me what I’m lookin’ at once I get outta here.”
“Your dad said they’re tryin’ to figure out the best place for you to stay.”
“Yeah.” He turned his head away from her. He’d heard his parents arguing in low tones on more than one occasion, each of them insisting he’d be better off staying at one place or the other. To be honest, he didn’t really wanna stay with either of them. He wanted to just go away someplace until he had healed, until he’d had time to face what his future might hold. The doctors had given him plenty of information, but none of them knew for sure if he would be able to return to his old life at some point.
Recovery was going to take time, rehab would take even more time, and then there was the possibility that he might be forced to live with limitations. It made him angry. He just wanted to go home, to be whole again, and to forget this had ever happened.
“Tess?”
“I’m here, Kyle.”
“Would you do me a favor?”
“Sure, anything.”
“Check on Dan for me.” Every time he asked the question was deflected and it was beginning to worry him that no one wanted to tell him how his partner was doing.
She doubted that the nurses or the doctors would give her any information about him, but Michael would probably know more, right? Dan’s wife would keep the boys at the station up to date. “Sure, I’ll see what I can find out.”
“Thanks.” Nobody had really given him many details of the accident and his memory of it was blurry. He knew there had been an explosion, maybe more than one, and he and Dan had ran back to get outside, but that was pretty much it. There was nothing but darkness about the moment of injury… or the moment they found him… or anything. He didn’t know if Carter or Guerin had been there to help or busy at a different part of the tunnel – he almost hoped neither of them had seen him in there like that.
Tess looked up when the door opened again and Maria stepped back in with a skeptical look on her face. She sighed in relief when her friend gave her a nod with a small smile. “They didn’t have any sugar, so you have to go with cream, babe,” she told her friend and handed her one of the cardboard mugs.
“Cream’s fine,” Tess told her and took it. Honestly, she’d drink it black right now if she had to.
“Buried the hatchet?” Kyle asked hoarsely when he heard the small chat.
The girls looked at each other and smiled slightly. “Yeah,” they both said at the same time.
“That’s good.”
Tess frowned when his head turned slightly and he seemed to be unconscious.
“He’s sleepin’,” Maria said when she caught the concerned expression on her friend’s face. “He goes in and out like that. Even a few minutes tires him out pretty quickly.”
“Good to know. He asked me about his partner, wanted to know if I’d check on him.”
“Michael would be the best one to ask. I know the last time he checked he wasn’t doing so well. He tries to check in regularly with Dan’s wife but I think his family’s having a pretty rough time of it.”
“And I’m guessing big brother doesn’t wanna talk about it.”
She shook her head. “Bingo.”
“It’s not helping if no one will tell Kyle how his partner’s doing. All it’s gonna do is make his imagination go wild.”
“We’ll find something out,” Maria assured her and squeezed her shoulder, but her gaze shifted to Kyle.
“Thanks for pushing me in here,” Tess said and got up. She knew it was time to leave and at least the next time she wouldn’t have to be so terrified about the meeting. It looked like Maria had been right, things like the fight weren’t important right now.
“No problem.” There was still a long way to go with Kyle, but neither of them would let him down as he recovered. He would be a pain in that ass – that was for sure.
They both said their whispered goodbyes before they left and met Jim in the hallway again. “Was he able to talk to you?”
“He was,” Tess nodded. “For a little while.”
The older man smiled. “Good, he’s stubborn, but I’m sure he likes his friends being around.”
“We’ll come back later,” Maria agreed. “And I think Michael will stop by at some time today.”
“Good, that’s good. At some point he’ll be here when Kyle’s awake.” He nodded at the door. “I’m gonna step in and check on my boy.”
“We’ll see you later, Jim.”
“Do you think Kyle’s really glad to have visitors?” Tess asked as they made their way to the elevator.
“Yes and no,” Maria said as she reached out to punch the button to call the car. “I mean, you know he hates anyone to see him weak and vulnerable, so as far as that’s concerned he probably wishes we wouldn’t visit. But, on the other hand, it’s good for him to maintain his ties to his family and to us. He needs to keep those connections open otherwise it’ll be too easy for him to retreat into himself and that’ll make it next to impossible for us to help him.”
“We can’t let him shut us out,” Tess said, determined. Although she had never experienced something like this, she knew how it felt to have things on your mind that you couldn’t share with others. It wasn’t a pleasant experience.
“We won’t,” the other girl assured her and wiggled her eyebrows. “We’re mean, stubborn girls.”
They looked up in surprise when the elevator opened up and Amy walked out carrying a few coffees and a sack of bagels. “Mom...”
“Oh, hey, I didn’t know you were here yet,” the woman greeted them with a one-armed hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“What’re you doin’ here then?” her daughter asked, eyeing the food and drinks.
“Oh, Charlie’s taking a few of the kids to watch a movie upstairs and I hadn’t had breakfast yet, so I went to get something. You told me the Valentis have spent most of their days and night here the past week and I hadn’t had a chance to check on Kyle so I thought I’d bring them something to eat and do that now.”
That was so her mother, Maria thought. The woman would always care about other people even if she was in the exact same position and no one had brought breakfast for her. Well, no one but her daughter now and then of course. Or Michael. When he wasn’t busy with Shitney. “I think they’ll love it, although I think only his dad’s here right now.”
“Well, that’s alright. I’m sure he’ll appreciate anything that doesn’t come from the hospital cafeteria.” Her gaze slipped over the girls knowingly. “Since Cody’s otherwise occupied for the next couple of hours maybe you should go home and get a little rest.”
Maria rolled her eyes and glanced over her shoulder when the elevator doors opened again and several people stepped out. “Does he have any tests or anything this afternoon?”
“No, thankfully, it looks like it’s gonna be a quiet day.” She shook her head when the elevator doors slid closed once more. “After the movie he’ll come back and have a little lunch and more than likely nap for a little while. Go home, get a little rest, and come back this afternoon. Oh, and if you wouldn’t mind, he’s been asking about the shark book Michael bought for him the last time the three of you went to the aquarium.”
She nodded. “We’ll run by your place and pick it up before we come back.”
Amy motioned to the elevator when the doors opened again. “Go on, you two get outta here.”
“Alright, see you later Mom.” Maria kissed her cheek and then stepped into the elevator. She wasn’t really planning to go the whole way back to Brooklyn, but maybe Tess would be willing to help pack up some stuff in her old apartment. She and Tony had already gotten a lot of stuff out over the last week, but there was still her kitchen to empty.
Amy waited until the girls had left before she glanced around the hallway and then walked right towards the room Kyle was occupying. She was about to knock on the door softly since no one was around, but it was opened right in that moment and Jim looked at her in surprise. “May I help you? I think you have the wrong room number.”
“Oh, no,” the woman smiled at him and shifted the food bag as well as the coffee in one hand to hold out the other. “I’m Amy Deluca, Maria’s mom.”
Jim’s expression went from confusion to realization and he shook her hand with a firm but gentle grip. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Deluca. I didn’t know you were coming.”
“That’s Miss Deluca,” she told him with a smile. “I hope you don’t mind. I wanted to check on Kyle since I’m here all day as well and I know him at least well enough to know he’s a good boy and a wonderful friend to my daughter.”
“The doctors wanted to check on him right now,” he said with a slight nod at the room before he stepped out to close the door. “He’s getting better slowly.” He shook his head as he realized he hadn’t introduced himself. “I’m Jim Valenti, Kyle’s dad, obviously.” He smiled weakly. “Since he got hurt I can’t seem to remember which way’s up.”
Amy smiled and nodded in understanding. “I know exactly what you mean.” She looked around at the sterile hallway and sighed. “It’s hard to keep moving forward when their health is threatened.”
He leaned back against the wall and rubbed his hands over his face. He felt like he hadn’t slept in days. And the rough rasp of the stubble on his cheeks against his palms reminded him he was in desperate need of a shave.
“You should have a seat and maybe eat a little something.” She held the bakery bag up along with the coffee. “I brought fresh bagels and coffee.”
He glanced at the door to his son’s room.
“The waiting area’s in view of Kyle’s room. You’ll know the moment the doctors are finished,” she assured him.
He hesitated a moment before giving in with a small smile. “Something besides hospital food would be nice,” he admitted and followed her. He accepted one of the bagels and a hot cup of coffee, and he was about to take a bite when he remembered something Kyle had told him some time back. “You have a little boy, don’t you? I seem to recall my son mentioning he was waiting for a transplant?”
“You remember right,” she nodded and her tone was now mixed with a note of sadness as well. “He’s been hospitalized, so our family life pretty much revolves around what’s happening here.”
“That’s tough,” Jim said, shocked that it seemed to be so serious. He mentally kicked himself. If the boy was waiting for a transplant, obviously it was serious. “I’m sorry, Miss Deluca.”
“You can call me Amy,” she told him and put her smile back on.
He nodded and returned the smile. “Jim.”
“It is tough, but we’re dealing with it. My daughter’s a great help and so are her friends. I’m sure you know Michael. Cody really adores him; he’s the one and only hero. And he also asks a lot about Kyle. We haven’t told him about the accident and it’s getting complicated explaining why he’s not visiting.” She squeezed his arm for a moment. “No worries, we can distract him until your boy’s better again.”
Jim made a sound of agreement. “You seem to be very close to Maria.”
“We are close,” Amy agreed. “Circumstances brought us even closer since Cody was born I think.”
“I wish I had that with Kyle, but… we never really talk, you know. I barely know about his friends and you seem to know them so well.”
“They all come to visit my son,” she said with a smile. “They’re really good kids and so supportive of each other when it counts.”
“Yeah, they are.” He nodded and leaned back in the chair, dropping his head back to look up at the ceiling. “I’m thankful for that. They’ve certainly rallied around Kyle.”
“He speaks very highly of you, you know.”
He slowly raised his head to look at her. “Excuse me?”
“Your son, he speaks very highly of you. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve overheard him telling Cody about some of the trips the two of you took when he was younger. The two of you must’ve camped out and hiked most of the trails up and down the east coast. And to hear him tell it you never missed a game when he played football.”
“Yeah,” he said with a smile, “we used to spend a lot of time doin’ stuff like that. As soon as he was old enough he was into sports and we spent every free minute practicing. He was really serious about football and for the longest time I thought he might go pro, but when the attacks happened…” he shook his head. “It just changed everything. Scouts were looking at him but his focus had shifted. His heart wasn’t in it the way it was before.”
Amy nodded in understanding. “He found something that meant more to him.”
“As dangerous as his job is, I have to confess I was relieved he didn’t run out and join the military. He’s still not as safe as I wish he was though.”
“He’s a soldier of sorts; he’s just fighting a different war.”
“Yeah, exactly.” He closed his eyes for a moment, taking solace in the moment of shared understanding. He respected his son’s choices, supported him every way he could, but times like this made him wish even more that he could protect him from every pain and hurt out there.
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 118
Eva: Yes, being in that situation would be difficult, especially being so vulnerable and having your friends and family see you that way. But, they’ll make sure he makes it over this hurdle too.
Jim could benefit from spending time with Amy. Not only is she kind and giving, she also has an understanding of his situation.
Natalie36: That was a big first step and even though she needed a nudge to get her moving in the right direction, it was a start.
begonia9508: Thanks!
At least the doctors are optimistic.
Amy does have an understanding of the situation Jim is in and they might just be good support for each other.
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, don’t ya hate it when that happens? There were some good moments in that update. We’ll have more coming up.
Earth2Mama: Lol, we’ll have to wait and see.
The girls are finally settling back into their friendship and it’s going to be a good thing for both of them.
Yes, and Kyle does value honesty even if it might be hard to take at times.
keepsmiling7: Thanks! Yes, things are looking up.
Perhaps we’ll find out a little something this week.
The Sushi Monster: First, it was an oversight that we didn’t reply to your review last week so we’re gonna get to that today! When RF went down we hadn’t seen your review and didn’t catch it until well after we had posted.
Welcome to our world and we’re so happy to hear that you’re enjoying TIC TAC so much! This fic does focus heavily on all four of our main couples… well, okay, M&M have to get their act together, lol, but it certainly does give all of the others more screen time.
You’re absolutely right about the Michael/Courtney and Michael/Maria relationships. And Court isn’t a bad person, she’s simply with the wrong guy.
Michael’s the overprotective older brother and at times he will go a bit overboard. As for Kyle being blamed for what happened between him and Tess? Yeah, they’re adults and its’ between them… and he wasn’t alone there, lol. Oh, no, Kyle won’t just magically realize he’s in love with her.
Isabel has taken her sweet time getting to the point where she could really see Alex’s potential, but it looks like she’s finally opening her eyes. She does need to wise up about Richard because he’s not as innocuous as she wants believe he is. We’ve enjoyed pursuing Max and Liz’s story in this fic, and the little guys? Well, we really have a lot of fun with them! Thanks for that great compliment!
The group scenes are a lot of fun so we’re glad to hear that they’re among your favorites! Family is definitely a focal point and one that can be explored from so many angles.
We love reviews and there’s no such thing as a review that’s too long, lol! Thank you for the wonderful compliments because it really means a lot and it lets us know we’re keeping it real.
Kyle is one of those guys who values honesty even when it’s not necessarily what he wants to hear. The girls won’t let him pull away even if at times he’ll think it’s what he wants.
We may see more of them together… we’ll see.
sarammlover: Lol, yes, it was a small step, but on that was so important. What’s harder than taking that first step? She needed the nudge and Maria’s more than happy to provide it. Jim needed someone to take a little of that weight off, even for a few minutes. And who better to provide a little TLC than Amy Deluca? Lol, how do ya think Kyle would like to be put into Tess’ care?
Part 118
BFF
Max rolled the real estate section of the newspaper in his hands and shoved it in his back pocket as he climbed out of the Jeep. Tony was pulling up behind him and from the look on Maria’s face she wasn’t any more excited about looking at the duplex than Liz was. It had been a rough week for both girls and he knew they needed something good to happen. The hearing had gone better and worse than they had expected. Even though his parents had stepped in and taken temporary custody of Aaron, Liz was still struggling to hold it together.
The judge had given them eight weeks before their next court date. Eight weeks to show that they could put an acceptable roof over Aaron’s head and prove that they could sufficiently provide for him. He could admit that their case hadn’t looked that great from someone looking at it from the judge’s position; they had only recently gotten together, Liz worked two jobs and juggled classes, his hours were more flexible but the man hadn’t been impressed with his career choice or the tattoos visible above the neck of his shirt, he had a juvenile record and the medical discharge from the military, and all indicators pointed to a lack of time and ability to care for a four-year-old.
He had suggested that Liz find another line of work if she insisted on maintaining a second job. He snorted. Did the blowhard really think she worked at the club because she enjoyed it? Then he had requested a psych evaluation to determine his stability based on a recommendation made by Officer Trent Kennedy. Liz had tried to explain the situation and the judge had been less than patient with her unsubstantiated accusations.
For the past few days she had been down, kicking herself for not getting out of the situation sooner and for allowing her ex to get the upper hand. They had nothing concrete against Trent. He had been careful to keep his behavior hidden from the rest of the world, unleashing his hostility only when he was safely behind closed doors. It didn’t matter to the judge that they had recent witnesses to his behavior: a fireman, an EMT, a nurse, three people from good families who were well-respected and held down respectable jobs. The only thing the judge saw was a young woman in a bad situation who happened to have some friends that were willing to take her side in a custody issue.
He had called his mom to ask her advice when they had received the notice to appear in court and she had immediately offered her support in any way possible. Kathleen had warned them there was a very good chance they would lose custody of Aaron temporarily. She had explained that the judge who would be hearing their case was a very traditional man and he had a reputation for being hard on nontraditional family situations. Going into it with those words on their minds hadn’t prepared them for the reality when the judge had calmly declared that he was removing the little boy and placing him with another couple for the next eight weeks.
Even though they had been surprised and relieved to learn that his parents had been granted temporary custody, Liz was struggling to deal with the judge’s decision. She was miserable and feeling like a failure and he’d practically had to force her out of bed this morning. He walked around the back of the Jeep and pulled her door open. “C’mon, Liz, let’s go take a look at this place.” He crouched down to look up at her. “Darlin’, we’ve got seven more weeks to get things in order an’ get Aaron back. I know this sucks and that judge was a total dick about things but we can get this straightened out.”
Liz used the heel of her hand to wipe her cheeks. “I know. I just… If I could find a job where I could make what I make between the two jobs I have now I would’ve already done it. Why didn’t he believe that? He talked to me like I was a prostitute and I’ve never – “
“Hey, hey, nobody who matters thinks you’ve ever traded sex for money.”
“But he thought so, Max! And if he still thinks that eight weeks from now he’ll take Aaron from us for good.”
“Look at me, Liz.” He reached up and took her chin in his hand, turning her face to him. “Look at me because I need you to believe what I’m sayin’. We need to change some things, and yeah, I’m sayin’ we because I’m part of this now. You’re not alone, we’re in this together. First step, we’ve all got feelers out to see if we can find a job that’ll replace the other two. Second step, an apartment that we’re gonna take a look at now.”
Her eyes were filled with misery as she looked at him. “I’m sorry you got pulled into this.”
“Why? You didn’t do it. Do I wanna sit down with a shrink so he can dig around in my head for anything that might make them think I’m unfit to be around Aaron? Hell, no! I don’t want to, but I’ll do it. It’ll probably take a few sessions because at first it’s gonna be uncomfortable as hell and it’s not gonna be easy for me to talk about what happened over there.”
“You shouldn’t have to be forced into talking to anyone about what you went through over there.”
“I’m not lookin’ forward to it, no way around that, but if I’ve gotta do it to prove to that asshat that I’m stable enough to be around Aaron that’s what I’m gonna do.”
“Hey, you guys ready to do this?” Tony asked as he stopped at the back of the Jeep and rapped his knuckles on the frame. “I don’t get her inside to take a look pretty soon and she’s gonna lose all interest and to be honest, right now she doesn’t care one way or the other.”
Max glanced up at him and nodded. He had been assured this apartment was going to be the one. The girls had looked at more than half a dozen places recently and every one of them had fallen short of their expectations for one reason or another. They both had a lot going on and they needed to catch a break. “It’s gonna be the one,” he said as he stood back up. He took Liz’s hand and gave it a gentle but insistent tug.
“It’s not gonna be any better than the others,” Maria said when Tony ushered her over to join the couple.
“Are you kiddin’?” The firefighter draped his arm around her shoulders and they fell into step behind Max and Liz. “C’mon, just look at the place.” He gestured to the exterior of the building, drawing her attention to the old but well cared for bricking. “Older building, larger rooms. It’s in a fairly quiet neighborhood and it’s a duplex, so no neighbors above or below you.”
Maria’s gaze wandered over the two-story buildings that lined both sides of the street. They were older but well-kept. The steps that led up to the front doors were in good shape and the recessed area between the steps served as small front yards where residents had placed lawn chairs and small tables. Looking around she could see that some of them even had barbecue grills set up. Cars were parked by the curb along the tree-lined street and a few older people meandered along the sidewalks or sat in their little yards watching a handful of young kids riding bicycles or playing ball.
“There’s a park about a block away,” Max said as he opened the front door and pocketed the key.
“Why do you have keys to the place?” Maria asked suspiciously. “Shouldn’t we be meeting a real estate agent or the landlord or something?”
“A friend found out about this place and lent me the keys.” He shrugged. “You guys like it all it’ll take is a phone call.”
Liz glanced up at him. “Who’s this mysterious friend?”
“Let’s just take a look around and see what you guys think,” Tony said as he and Max exchanged a look.
Maria and Liz both stopped and stared once they were inside, their eyes wandering over the large open area that served as the living room. Hardwood floors stretched out all the way to the back of the duplex. A large fireplace with a wide mantle was built into the interior wall that faced the neighboring duplex. There were windows on either side of the front door and straight ahead they could see the open kitchen with its stainless steel appliances and a dining area off to the side.
Liz shook her head. “There’s no way, Max.”
The back wall of the kitchen also had several windows and a door that led outside. Maria crept closer to the kitchen, running her hands over the wide countertops and looking into the oven, refrigerator, dishwasher, and built-in microwave. “Liz is right, there’s no way…” Her eyes widened when she walked over to the door, expecting it to be nothing more than a secondary exit in case of a fire or something, and realizing that there was a small yard that was surrounded by a privacy fence. “It has a yard,” she murmured, opening the door and glancing at the brunette when she joined her.
“We can’t afford a yard,” she denied as she looked around at the small porch and the steps that led down into the yard. She wanted something like this so badly. A place where Aaron could go outside to play and burn off some of the excess energy, but who could afford a place with a yard? There was just no way this place was in the price range she and Maria were looking for.
“Let’s just keep looking,” Max said as he took her hand and pulled her away from the doorway. “There’s a half bath on this floor and then a couple closets. Oh,” he moved to pull a door open, revealing a small room with a washer and dryer inside. “Huh? How’s that for convenience?” He motioned to the right to a set of stairs that led downstairs and facing them, a set that led upstairs. “Let’s check out the downstairs.”
The girls looked at each other and shook their heads in unison, but followed him when Tony nudged them from behind. “The bottom floor’s ground level,” he said as they descended to the bottom floor. “It even has a private entrance. This floor and the one above us both have bars on the windows as an added security measure.”
“Two bedrooms and a shared bathroom,” Max said as he started pointing everything out. “One bedroom down here has a fireplace and the closet space is unreal. Even you guys probably won’t be able to fill ‘em up.”
“It’s roomy,” Tony said as he moved back and forth between the bedrooms. He pulled doors open and checked the water pressure in the bathroom before nodding in approval. He turned to watch the girls as they moved around hesitantly, obviously liking the place but not wanting to admit it because they were so sure it was out of their price range.
Maria ran her hand over the bookshelf that was built into one of the walls. Both bedrooms were large and they both had windows; one room looked out onto the street, but instead of just asphalt and cars there were trees and flowers, and the other looked out into the backyard with grass that was dry from the heat and trees that bordered the high privacy fence. The bathroom wasn’t huge but it was plenty big enough for a couple of people to share. It had a large bathtub with shower, the sink had a wide countertop and a cabinet with drawers below, and there was storage space for towels behind the door.
“What’s upstairs?” Liz asked as she let her fingers trail over the mantle above the fireplace.
The guys exchanged another look. “Let’s go see.”
Maria looked outside once more before sighing. “Might as well see the rest of what we can’t afford,” she muttered.
“I know, right?” Liz walked beside her and they took their time following the guys as they ran up the stairs. “I mean, I appreciate their help but there’s just no way…”
“No. How ridiculous is it that they’re more excited about this than we are?” When they reached the top floor they looked at each other and shook their heads. “What part of two bedrooms do you think they didn’t understand?”
“No clue.” Liz pointed at the doorway, bypassing the one the guys were in, and they walked inside. “I thought the other bedrooms were big,” she said as she looked around. “Built-in shelves, two large closets, windows that look down over the street and a large fireplace… I guess this would have to be the master bedroom.” She opened the door to the bathroom and forced a smile when she saw Max standing on the other side of what had to be a fourth bedroom. He was grinning like he’d just won the lottery and she felt her heart trip over itself in response. “It’s too much, Max.”
“It would be,” he agreed when he heard the front door slam shut.
“Must be the landlord or the real estate agent,” Maria guessed.
They all turned to face the doorway when they heard footsteps pounding up the stairs.
“He sounds like he’s in a major hurry.” Maria rolled her eyes. “Hope it’s not because he wants a signature on the lease.”
“He does want a signature on the lease,” a woman’s voice said, “but it’ll only work if you’re both interested too.”
Maria’s eyes widened when Tess stepped into the room. “What’re you…?”
“I got caught in traffic and when Isabel agreed to let me borrow her car I had forgotten it’s not an automatic.” She brushed her hair back. “Anyway, so not the point. What do you guys think about the place?”
“Well, it’s great,” Liz started, “but, between the two of us we have like $1300 to spend and this has to be a lot more than that.”
Tess waved a hand dismissively. “It’s more, true, but add in a third person and,” she shrugged, “we could afford it.”
“We?” Maria echoed. “You’d want to get a place together?”
“Yeah, unless you don’t want to. Which I’d completely understand after what happened the last time, but I promise that won’t happen again.” She smiled gratefully when Max and Tony left them alone, using the excuse that they wanted to check out the backyard. “Look, Dad found it and he knows the guy who owns the buildings on this block, they’ve done business together. It has four bedrooms so we could each have a room and so would Aaron. He probably wouldn’t mind sharing when Cody stays over.” She looked at Maria directly. “Because he will get his heart and he’ll go home again. It’s big enough we could put two little beds in there and still have plenty of room for the rest of the furniture he’d need as well as room for the toys he’ll have all over the place. It has a yard, it’s big, there’s a park right down the street, we’re not far from the train so getting back and forth to Manhattan won’t be a problem since that’s where we all work, Tony’s close by, and the rest of the gang isn’t very far away.” She glanced at Liz. “I know we don’t know each other very well but I’m a good roommate.”
Maria nodded when the brunette looked at her. “She is.” She smiled. “And I’d enjoy having her for a roommate again.”
Liz bit her bottom lip. “You guys really wouldn’t mind rooming with a four-year-old? I mean, I know you guys spend a lot of time with Chase and Cody, but Aaron,” she swallowed hard, “if… when I get him back, he’ll be around 24/7.”
The girls glanced at each other before rushing over to hug her.
“You’re gonna get him back, Liz,” Maria assured her.
“Yeah, we’ll get this place fixed up in no time,” Tess added. “No judge will be able to say our home will be unsuitable for Aaron.”
“Tess is right. And to answer your question, we won’t mind rooming with Aaron here 24/7.”
Liz reached up to wipe her eyes and she gave a shaky laugh. “So, I guess we’re gonna do this?”
“What do you say?” Maria held her hand out between them, palm facing down. “Are we all in?”
Tess covered her hand and nodded. “All for one!” she shouted enthusiastically.
“And one for all!” Liz said and laughed.
Leaning on the railing halfway down the steps Max and Tony looked at each other.
“Sounds like we’re gonna be moving three girls very soon,” Tony said with a grin.
“Yeah.” Max chuckled and shook his head. “Getting that furniture upstairs is gonna be fun.” As much as he wanted Liz to stay with him he knew she needed her own space. Being together was great and he enjoyed having her living with him, but he knew this was necessary. He was probably going to need some space once he started talking to the shrink because it just wasn’t something he was comfortable with. And she needed the time to get settled in and get things sorted out. They didn’t have to live together to be together, he reminded himself.
“I’m voting for Guerin and…” he paused, just catching himself before he could say Valenti, “Whitman to take whatever goes on the third floor.”
“That gets my vote too.” He walked down to the middle floor and his gaze roamed over the living room. The girls were going to need furniture. He wondered if now that she was working and getting into her own place if Tess’ dad was gonna let her have her credit cards back. He snorted to himself. Hell, turn the girls loose with daddy’s credit card and he and the other guys could probably get out of hauling furniture around because the stores would deliver. He could just imagine the place furnished, all three girls running around, and three little boys at the center of the chaos. Yeah, maybe things were finally getting on track. Now if they could just get her job sorted out.
*****
Michael dropped his head back against the headrest and stared up at the roof of his car, mindless of the small pains that accompanied the imprints his keys made in his palm when he clenched his hand into a fist. It had been another long shift that had only been made worse by the news the Chief had announced that morning. They had known it was possible, even probable, but they had held out hope that it wouldn’t happen.
He sighed and reached up to rub his tired, gritty eyes, pressing his fingertips against them and welcoming the release of burning pressure. He dropped his hand and turned his head to look at the hospital. As much as he enjoyed his job there were days he didn’t want to see the building and here lately, he seemed to be seeing it more than any other. He shoved the door open and forced himself to get out, grabbing the bag off of the passengers’ seat, locking the doors, and stretching before going inside.
The antiseptic smell that normally didn’t bother him seemed stronger than normal as he navigated the maze of floors and halls. He hadn’t been to the hospital in a couple of days, his schedule allowing him little time for anything outside of work and sleep. Since Kyle had been admitted he’d been to see him every chance he got, but he hadn’t caught him awake one time. In a way he thought maybe that was a good thing because he didn’t know what to say and he didn’t wanna just stand there like a moron choking on his own tongue.
He had talked to Maria the night before when he’d called to tell Cody a story, talking the little boy to sleep while trying his damnedest to stay awake. Afterwards, Maria had told him that Kyle had finally been moved to a private room and that it had improved his mood for a while before he had started to slip right back into the depression that seemed to hover around him now. He knew how easily a patient in his condition could fall into that hole and he knew it was detrimental that they pull him back out of it.
He checked the room numbers as he walked the halls and he finally located Kyle’s room at the end of the hall. The door was open and as he poked his head in he saw his friend’s parents at his bedside. Jim held a hand up in a request for him to wait there and after speaking with his wife and son he stepped out into the hall and pulled the door closed behind him.
“I know you’ve been waitin’ to see him when he’s awake, but today might not be the best day, Michael,” Jim said.
“Somethin’ wrong?”
“He’s just… his mood’s all over the place and he’s not very good company.”
“Jim, I know he’s angry, depressed, pissed off…” he shrugged. “I can handle all that. He wants to yell at me, that’s okay, I can yell right back. Most people will try their best to handle him with kid gloves but I’m not gonna coddle him. He doesn’t need that from me.”
The older man studied him for a moment. “You’re sure you wanna do this?”
“He’s my friend.” He nodded. “He deserves that much from me.”
“Alright, wait here. Let me just get his mother and we’ll go have a bite to eat, give you some time with him.”
Michael nodded and leaned back against the wall to wait. After several minutes the couple left and Jim herded his wife away when she attempted to protest Michael’s visit. He inhaled deeply and walked into the room, closing the door behind him with a quiet snap.
“I don’t want any visitors,” Kyle barked out when he heard someone moving around his room.
“Yeah, heard you’d kinda turned into a bitch here lately,” Michael said, his tone dry. “Little bit of adversity got your panties in a twist?”
“Fuck you.”
“Hmm, thanks, but too tired.” He pulled a chair over, making enough noise to let the man in the bed know where he would be sitting and dropped his bag on the floor next to him.
“What do you want?”
“Circle of life. Friend goes to work; friend gets hurt and sent to the hospital, other friend comes for a visit. Nothing really new, don’t you think?”
“Why don’t you go home? Go hang out with your girlfriend or somethin’,” he grumbled.
Michael rolled his eyes and was glad his friend couldn’t see how miserable he was himself right now. “Home’s kinda quiet lately.”
Kyle sighed and had he been able to see he would’ve been staring at the ceiling. “It’s never quiet here.”
“And that’s a bad thing?”
“Yeah, it’s a bad thing.”
“Because you wanna be alone.”
“So what?” He fumbled around and his hand finally latched onto the remote for the television that he couldn’t see and he flung it as hard as he could. His anger only notched up when he heard it strike the bedrail and he remembered the damn thing was tethered to the wall.
His friend nodded. “Remember when Matt died and you refused to give me the peace of mind I wanted? You knew my thoughts were anywhere but in a good place and every time I wanted to be alone you were right there.” He waited for a moment, but when Kyle didn’t say anything he went on. “You did the exact same thing, so don’t expect your friends to back off because none of us is gonna give you your peace just so you can fall into that shithole you wanna fall into.”
“It’s not the same, Guerin. Yeah, you were in a dark place, but you didn’t look like you’d been put back together in Frankenstein’s lab and you weren’t blind as a fuckin’ bat. Would you want them to see you lookin’ like this?”
Michael grabbed a piece of paper from the table next to him and shoved it into Kyle’s hand.
“What’s that?” he snapped.
“The invitation for your pity party.”
“Is this why you came here? To screw with me?” Kyle growled.
“I didn’t greet you with a ‘Fuck you’.”
“I’m sick of hospital food.”
Michael snorted. “You know, if you’d be nice to the nurses they could get you stuff. Of course if you bitch around with them like you do with your visitors then I’m not surprised they let you rot with the normal crap from the hospital kitchen.”
“They’re not gonna go get me a cheeseburger from Sal’s and that’s what I want. I’m sick of Jell-o and dried up baked chicken and steamed vegetables.”
“I could bring you one, but that’d mean I’d have to visit you again,” he inhaled sharply. “I don’t know, man.”
Kyle snorted. “I guess I could bear your presence if you came with a cheeseburger.”
“Good, I’m glad I’m that high on your list.” Michael kicked the bed with his foot lightly.
“Must be to be ranked up there with Sal’s burgers.” He turned his head in Michael’s direction. “How’s Maria holdin’ up?”
“Good. She left me a message earlier. It seems like she’s moving in with Liz and Tess and she sounded excited about it. Hadn’t had the time to call her back yet.”
“How the hell did that happen?”
“My old man has a friend... you know how it goes.”
“I didn’t think Maria an’ Tess would ever get a place together again.” He picked at the edge of the cast encasing his right arm. “She comes by a lot.”
“Maria? Or my sister?”
“Both, but I was talkin’ about your sister.”
“Probably just looking for a good way to kill you.”
“Yeah, probably. That bother you? That she’s comin’ by, I mean.”
Michael leaned forward and rested his arms on his thighs while he considered his answer to that one. “It doesn’t bother me, no.”
“Why?” He paused for a moment. “Because right now I’m stuck in this bed and there’s nothin’ you can do about it?”
“No, because I hope she sees what an ass you are,” Michael answered dryly.
“Oh, well, if she hasn’t figured that out yet then you should start worryin’ about her.”
“Yeah,” Michael snorted. “Always thought she had a couple screws loose.” He ran his hand through his still slightly wet hair after his shower at the station. “I won’t lie, I’m still not happy about what happened because I think you shouldn’t have just slept with your best friend’s sister.”
“Maybe not, but it’s not like I can go back and undo the past.”
“I’m over the shock. Just don’t play with her feelings. I don’t think that’s too much to ask for.”
“That was never my intention.” He shrugged. “It still isn’t. I don’t know what exactly my intentions are, or if I even have any, but I know that isn’t it.”
Jim could benefit from spending time with Amy. Not only is she kind and giving, she also has an understanding of his situation.
Natalie36: That was a big first step and even though she needed a nudge to get her moving in the right direction, it was a start.
begonia9508: Thanks!
At least the doctors are optimistic.
Amy does have an understanding of the situation Jim is in and they might just be good support for each other.
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, don’t ya hate it when that happens? There were some good moments in that update. We’ll have more coming up.
Earth2Mama: Lol, we’ll have to wait and see.
The girls are finally settling back into their friendship and it’s going to be a good thing for both of them.
Yes, and Kyle does value honesty even if it might be hard to take at times.
keepsmiling7: Thanks! Yes, things are looking up.
Perhaps we’ll find out a little something this week.
The Sushi Monster: First, it was an oversight that we didn’t reply to your review last week so we’re gonna get to that today! When RF went down we hadn’t seen your review and didn’t catch it until well after we had posted.
Welcome to our world and we’re so happy to hear that you’re enjoying TIC TAC so much! This fic does focus heavily on all four of our main couples… well, okay, M&M have to get their act together, lol, but it certainly does give all of the others more screen time.
You’re absolutely right about the Michael/Courtney and Michael/Maria relationships. And Court isn’t a bad person, she’s simply with the wrong guy.
Michael’s the overprotective older brother and at times he will go a bit overboard. As for Kyle being blamed for what happened between him and Tess? Yeah, they’re adults and its’ between them… and he wasn’t alone there, lol. Oh, no, Kyle won’t just magically realize he’s in love with her.
Isabel has taken her sweet time getting to the point where she could really see Alex’s potential, but it looks like she’s finally opening her eyes. She does need to wise up about Richard because he’s not as innocuous as she wants believe he is. We’ve enjoyed pursuing Max and Liz’s story in this fic, and the little guys? Well, we really have a lot of fun with them! Thanks for that great compliment!
The group scenes are a lot of fun so we’re glad to hear that they’re among your favorites! Family is definitely a focal point and one that can be explored from so many angles.
We love reviews and there’s no such thing as a review that’s too long, lol! Thank you for the wonderful compliments because it really means a lot and it lets us know we’re keeping it real.
Kyle is one of those guys who values honesty even when it’s not necessarily what he wants to hear. The girls won’t let him pull away even if at times he’ll think it’s what he wants.
We may see more of them together… we’ll see.
sarammlover: Lol, yes, it was a small step, but on that was so important. What’s harder than taking that first step? She needed the nudge and Maria’s more than happy to provide it. Jim needed someone to take a little of that weight off, even for a few minutes. And who better to provide a little TLC than Amy Deluca? Lol, how do ya think Kyle would like to be put into Tess’ care?
Part 118
BFF
Max rolled the real estate section of the newspaper in his hands and shoved it in his back pocket as he climbed out of the Jeep. Tony was pulling up behind him and from the look on Maria’s face she wasn’t any more excited about looking at the duplex than Liz was. It had been a rough week for both girls and he knew they needed something good to happen. The hearing had gone better and worse than they had expected. Even though his parents had stepped in and taken temporary custody of Aaron, Liz was still struggling to hold it together.
The judge had given them eight weeks before their next court date. Eight weeks to show that they could put an acceptable roof over Aaron’s head and prove that they could sufficiently provide for him. He could admit that their case hadn’t looked that great from someone looking at it from the judge’s position; they had only recently gotten together, Liz worked two jobs and juggled classes, his hours were more flexible but the man hadn’t been impressed with his career choice or the tattoos visible above the neck of his shirt, he had a juvenile record and the medical discharge from the military, and all indicators pointed to a lack of time and ability to care for a four-year-old.
He had suggested that Liz find another line of work if she insisted on maintaining a second job. He snorted. Did the blowhard really think she worked at the club because she enjoyed it? Then he had requested a psych evaluation to determine his stability based on a recommendation made by Officer Trent Kennedy. Liz had tried to explain the situation and the judge had been less than patient with her unsubstantiated accusations.
For the past few days she had been down, kicking herself for not getting out of the situation sooner and for allowing her ex to get the upper hand. They had nothing concrete against Trent. He had been careful to keep his behavior hidden from the rest of the world, unleashing his hostility only when he was safely behind closed doors. It didn’t matter to the judge that they had recent witnesses to his behavior: a fireman, an EMT, a nurse, three people from good families who were well-respected and held down respectable jobs. The only thing the judge saw was a young woman in a bad situation who happened to have some friends that were willing to take her side in a custody issue.
He had called his mom to ask her advice when they had received the notice to appear in court and she had immediately offered her support in any way possible. Kathleen had warned them there was a very good chance they would lose custody of Aaron temporarily. She had explained that the judge who would be hearing their case was a very traditional man and he had a reputation for being hard on nontraditional family situations. Going into it with those words on their minds hadn’t prepared them for the reality when the judge had calmly declared that he was removing the little boy and placing him with another couple for the next eight weeks.
Even though they had been surprised and relieved to learn that his parents had been granted temporary custody, Liz was struggling to deal with the judge’s decision. She was miserable and feeling like a failure and he’d practically had to force her out of bed this morning. He walked around the back of the Jeep and pulled her door open. “C’mon, Liz, let’s go take a look at this place.” He crouched down to look up at her. “Darlin’, we’ve got seven more weeks to get things in order an’ get Aaron back. I know this sucks and that judge was a total dick about things but we can get this straightened out.”
Liz used the heel of her hand to wipe her cheeks. “I know. I just… If I could find a job where I could make what I make between the two jobs I have now I would’ve already done it. Why didn’t he believe that? He talked to me like I was a prostitute and I’ve never – “
“Hey, hey, nobody who matters thinks you’ve ever traded sex for money.”
“But he thought so, Max! And if he still thinks that eight weeks from now he’ll take Aaron from us for good.”
“Look at me, Liz.” He reached up and took her chin in his hand, turning her face to him. “Look at me because I need you to believe what I’m sayin’. We need to change some things, and yeah, I’m sayin’ we because I’m part of this now. You’re not alone, we’re in this together. First step, we’ve all got feelers out to see if we can find a job that’ll replace the other two. Second step, an apartment that we’re gonna take a look at now.”
Her eyes were filled with misery as she looked at him. “I’m sorry you got pulled into this.”
“Why? You didn’t do it. Do I wanna sit down with a shrink so he can dig around in my head for anything that might make them think I’m unfit to be around Aaron? Hell, no! I don’t want to, but I’ll do it. It’ll probably take a few sessions because at first it’s gonna be uncomfortable as hell and it’s not gonna be easy for me to talk about what happened over there.”
“You shouldn’t have to be forced into talking to anyone about what you went through over there.”
“I’m not lookin’ forward to it, no way around that, but if I’ve gotta do it to prove to that asshat that I’m stable enough to be around Aaron that’s what I’m gonna do.”
“Hey, you guys ready to do this?” Tony asked as he stopped at the back of the Jeep and rapped his knuckles on the frame. “I don’t get her inside to take a look pretty soon and she’s gonna lose all interest and to be honest, right now she doesn’t care one way or the other.”
Max glanced up at him and nodded. He had been assured this apartment was going to be the one. The girls had looked at more than half a dozen places recently and every one of them had fallen short of their expectations for one reason or another. They both had a lot going on and they needed to catch a break. “It’s gonna be the one,” he said as he stood back up. He took Liz’s hand and gave it a gentle but insistent tug.
“It’s not gonna be any better than the others,” Maria said when Tony ushered her over to join the couple.
“Are you kiddin’?” The firefighter draped his arm around her shoulders and they fell into step behind Max and Liz. “C’mon, just look at the place.” He gestured to the exterior of the building, drawing her attention to the old but well cared for bricking. “Older building, larger rooms. It’s in a fairly quiet neighborhood and it’s a duplex, so no neighbors above or below you.”
Maria’s gaze wandered over the two-story buildings that lined both sides of the street. They were older but well-kept. The steps that led up to the front doors were in good shape and the recessed area between the steps served as small front yards where residents had placed lawn chairs and small tables. Looking around she could see that some of them even had barbecue grills set up. Cars were parked by the curb along the tree-lined street and a few older people meandered along the sidewalks or sat in their little yards watching a handful of young kids riding bicycles or playing ball.
“There’s a park about a block away,” Max said as he opened the front door and pocketed the key.
“Why do you have keys to the place?” Maria asked suspiciously. “Shouldn’t we be meeting a real estate agent or the landlord or something?”
“A friend found out about this place and lent me the keys.” He shrugged. “You guys like it all it’ll take is a phone call.”
Liz glanced up at him. “Who’s this mysterious friend?”
“Let’s just take a look around and see what you guys think,” Tony said as he and Max exchanged a look.
Maria and Liz both stopped and stared once they were inside, their eyes wandering over the large open area that served as the living room. Hardwood floors stretched out all the way to the back of the duplex. A large fireplace with a wide mantle was built into the interior wall that faced the neighboring duplex. There were windows on either side of the front door and straight ahead they could see the open kitchen with its stainless steel appliances and a dining area off to the side.
Liz shook her head. “There’s no way, Max.”
The back wall of the kitchen also had several windows and a door that led outside. Maria crept closer to the kitchen, running her hands over the wide countertops and looking into the oven, refrigerator, dishwasher, and built-in microwave. “Liz is right, there’s no way…” Her eyes widened when she walked over to the door, expecting it to be nothing more than a secondary exit in case of a fire or something, and realizing that there was a small yard that was surrounded by a privacy fence. “It has a yard,” she murmured, opening the door and glancing at the brunette when she joined her.
“We can’t afford a yard,” she denied as she looked around at the small porch and the steps that led down into the yard. She wanted something like this so badly. A place where Aaron could go outside to play and burn off some of the excess energy, but who could afford a place with a yard? There was just no way this place was in the price range she and Maria were looking for.
“Let’s just keep looking,” Max said as he took her hand and pulled her away from the doorway. “There’s a half bath on this floor and then a couple closets. Oh,” he moved to pull a door open, revealing a small room with a washer and dryer inside. “Huh? How’s that for convenience?” He motioned to the right to a set of stairs that led downstairs and facing them, a set that led upstairs. “Let’s check out the downstairs.”
The girls looked at each other and shook their heads in unison, but followed him when Tony nudged them from behind. “The bottom floor’s ground level,” he said as they descended to the bottom floor. “It even has a private entrance. This floor and the one above us both have bars on the windows as an added security measure.”
“Two bedrooms and a shared bathroom,” Max said as he started pointing everything out. “One bedroom down here has a fireplace and the closet space is unreal. Even you guys probably won’t be able to fill ‘em up.”
“It’s roomy,” Tony said as he moved back and forth between the bedrooms. He pulled doors open and checked the water pressure in the bathroom before nodding in approval. He turned to watch the girls as they moved around hesitantly, obviously liking the place but not wanting to admit it because they were so sure it was out of their price range.
Maria ran her hand over the bookshelf that was built into one of the walls. Both bedrooms were large and they both had windows; one room looked out onto the street, but instead of just asphalt and cars there were trees and flowers, and the other looked out into the backyard with grass that was dry from the heat and trees that bordered the high privacy fence. The bathroom wasn’t huge but it was plenty big enough for a couple of people to share. It had a large bathtub with shower, the sink had a wide countertop and a cabinet with drawers below, and there was storage space for towels behind the door.
“What’s upstairs?” Liz asked as she let her fingers trail over the mantle above the fireplace.
The guys exchanged another look. “Let’s go see.”
Maria looked outside once more before sighing. “Might as well see the rest of what we can’t afford,” she muttered.
“I know, right?” Liz walked beside her and they took their time following the guys as they ran up the stairs. “I mean, I appreciate their help but there’s just no way…”
“No. How ridiculous is it that they’re more excited about this than we are?” When they reached the top floor they looked at each other and shook their heads. “What part of two bedrooms do you think they didn’t understand?”
“No clue.” Liz pointed at the doorway, bypassing the one the guys were in, and they walked inside. “I thought the other bedrooms were big,” she said as she looked around. “Built-in shelves, two large closets, windows that look down over the street and a large fireplace… I guess this would have to be the master bedroom.” She opened the door to the bathroom and forced a smile when she saw Max standing on the other side of what had to be a fourth bedroom. He was grinning like he’d just won the lottery and she felt her heart trip over itself in response. “It’s too much, Max.”
“It would be,” he agreed when he heard the front door slam shut.
“Must be the landlord or the real estate agent,” Maria guessed.
They all turned to face the doorway when they heard footsteps pounding up the stairs.
“He sounds like he’s in a major hurry.” Maria rolled her eyes. “Hope it’s not because he wants a signature on the lease.”
“He does want a signature on the lease,” a woman’s voice said, “but it’ll only work if you’re both interested too.”
Maria’s eyes widened when Tess stepped into the room. “What’re you…?”
“I got caught in traffic and when Isabel agreed to let me borrow her car I had forgotten it’s not an automatic.” She brushed her hair back. “Anyway, so not the point. What do you guys think about the place?”
“Well, it’s great,” Liz started, “but, between the two of us we have like $1300 to spend and this has to be a lot more than that.”
Tess waved a hand dismissively. “It’s more, true, but add in a third person and,” she shrugged, “we could afford it.”
“We?” Maria echoed. “You’d want to get a place together?”
“Yeah, unless you don’t want to. Which I’d completely understand after what happened the last time, but I promise that won’t happen again.” She smiled gratefully when Max and Tony left them alone, using the excuse that they wanted to check out the backyard. “Look, Dad found it and he knows the guy who owns the buildings on this block, they’ve done business together. It has four bedrooms so we could each have a room and so would Aaron. He probably wouldn’t mind sharing when Cody stays over.” She looked at Maria directly. “Because he will get his heart and he’ll go home again. It’s big enough we could put two little beds in there and still have plenty of room for the rest of the furniture he’d need as well as room for the toys he’ll have all over the place. It has a yard, it’s big, there’s a park right down the street, we’re not far from the train so getting back and forth to Manhattan won’t be a problem since that’s where we all work, Tony’s close by, and the rest of the gang isn’t very far away.” She glanced at Liz. “I know we don’t know each other very well but I’m a good roommate.”
Maria nodded when the brunette looked at her. “She is.” She smiled. “And I’d enjoy having her for a roommate again.”
Liz bit her bottom lip. “You guys really wouldn’t mind rooming with a four-year-old? I mean, I know you guys spend a lot of time with Chase and Cody, but Aaron,” she swallowed hard, “if… when I get him back, he’ll be around 24/7.”
The girls glanced at each other before rushing over to hug her.
“You’re gonna get him back, Liz,” Maria assured her.
“Yeah, we’ll get this place fixed up in no time,” Tess added. “No judge will be able to say our home will be unsuitable for Aaron.”
“Tess is right. And to answer your question, we won’t mind rooming with Aaron here 24/7.”
Liz reached up to wipe her eyes and she gave a shaky laugh. “So, I guess we’re gonna do this?”
“What do you say?” Maria held her hand out between them, palm facing down. “Are we all in?”
Tess covered her hand and nodded. “All for one!” she shouted enthusiastically.
“And one for all!” Liz said and laughed.
Leaning on the railing halfway down the steps Max and Tony looked at each other.
“Sounds like we’re gonna be moving three girls very soon,” Tony said with a grin.
“Yeah.” Max chuckled and shook his head. “Getting that furniture upstairs is gonna be fun.” As much as he wanted Liz to stay with him he knew she needed her own space. Being together was great and he enjoyed having her living with him, but he knew this was necessary. He was probably going to need some space once he started talking to the shrink because it just wasn’t something he was comfortable with. And she needed the time to get settled in and get things sorted out. They didn’t have to live together to be together, he reminded himself.
“I’m voting for Guerin and…” he paused, just catching himself before he could say Valenti, “Whitman to take whatever goes on the third floor.”
“That gets my vote too.” He walked down to the middle floor and his gaze roamed over the living room. The girls were going to need furniture. He wondered if now that she was working and getting into her own place if Tess’ dad was gonna let her have her credit cards back. He snorted to himself. Hell, turn the girls loose with daddy’s credit card and he and the other guys could probably get out of hauling furniture around because the stores would deliver. He could just imagine the place furnished, all three girls running around, and three little boys at the center of the chaos. Yeah, maybe things were finally getting on track. Now if they could just get her job sorted out.
*****
Michael dropped his head back against the headrest and stared up at the roof of his car, mindless of the small pains that accompanied the imprints his keys made in his palm when he clenched his hand into a fist. It had been another long shift that had only been made worse by the news the Chief had announced that morning. They had known it was possible, even probable, but they had held out hope that it wouldn’t happen.
He sighed and reached up to rub his tired, gritty eyes, pressing his fingertips against them and welcoming the release of burning pressure. He dropped his hand and turned his head to look at the hospital. As much as he enjoyed his job there were days he didn’t want to see the building and here lately, he seemed to be seeing it more than any other. He shoved the door open and forced himself to get out, grabbing the bag off of the passengers’ seat, locking the doors, and stretching before going inside.
The antiseptic smell that normally didn’t bother him seemed stronger than normal as he navigated the maze of floors and halls. He hadn’t been to the hospital in a couple of days, his schedule allowing him little time for anything outside of work and sleep. Since Kyle had been admitted he’d been to see him every chance he got, but he hadn’t caught him awake one time. In a way he thought maybe that was a good thing because he didn’t know what to say and he didn’t wanna just stand there like a moron choking on his own tongue.
He had talked to Maria the night before when he’d called to tell Cody a story, talking the little boy to sleep while trying his damnedest to stay awake. Afterwards, Maria had told him that Kyle had finally been moved to a private room and that it had improved his mood for a while before he had started to slip right back into the depression that seemed to hover around him now. He knew how easily a patient in his condition could fall into that hole and he knew it was detrimental that they pull him back out of it.
He checked the room numbers as he walked the halls and he finally located Kyle’s room at the end of the hall. The door was open and as he poked his head in he saw his friend’s parents at his bedside. Jim held a hand up in a request for him to wait there and after speaking with his wife and son he stepped out into the hall and pulled the door closed behind him.
“I know you’ve been waitin’ to see him when he’s awake, but today might not be the best day, Michael,” Jim said.
“Somethin’ wrong?”
“He’s just… his mood’s all over the place and he’s not very good company.”
“Jim, I know he’s angry, depressed, pissed off…” he shrugged. “I can handle all that. He wants to yell at me, that’s okay, I can yell right back. Most people will try their best to handle him with kid gloves but I’m not gonna coddle him. He doesn’t need that from me.”
The older man studied him for a moment. “You’re sure you wanna do this?”
“He’s my friend.” He nodded. “He deserves that much from me.”
“Alright, wait here. Let me just get his mother and we’ll go have a bite to eat, give you some time with him.”
Michael nodded and leaned back against the wall to wait. After several minutes the couple left and Jim herded his wife away when she attempted to protest Michael’s visit. He inhaled deeply and walked into the room, closing the door behind him with a quiet snap.
“I don’t want any visitors,” Kyle barked out when he heard someone moving around his room.
“Yeah, heard you’d kinda turned into a bitch here lately,” Michael said, his tone dry. “Little bit of adversity got your panties in a twist?”
“Fuck you.”
“Hmm, thanks, but too tired.” He pulled a chair over, making enough noise to let the man in the bed know where he would be sitting and dropped his bag on the floor next to him.
“What do you want?”
“Circle of life. Friend goes to work; friend gets hurt and sent to the hospital, other friend comes for a visit. Nothing really new, don’t you think?”
“Why don’t you go home? Go hang out with your girlfriend or somethin’,” he grumbled.
Michael rolled his eyes and was glad his friend couldn’t see how miserable he was himself right now. “Home’s kinda quiet lately.”
Kyle sighed and had he been able to see he would’ve been staring at the ceiling. “It’s never quiet here.”
“And that’s a bad thing?”
“Yeah, it’s a bad thing.”
“Because you wanna be alone.”
“So what?” He fumbled around and his hand finally latched onto the remote for the television that he couldn’t see and he flung it as hard as he could. His anger only notched up when he heard it strike the bedrail and he remembered the damn thing was tethered to the wall.
His friend nodded. “Remember when Matt died and you refused to give me the peace of mind I wanted? You knew my thoughts were anywhere but in a good place and every time I wanted to be alone you were right there.” He waited for a moment, but when Kyle didn’t say anything he went on. “You did the exact same thing, so don’t expect your friends to back off because none of us is gonna give you your peace just so you can fall into that shithole you wanna fall into.”
“It’s not the same, Guerin. Yeah, you were in a dark place, but you didn’t look like you’d been put back together in Frankenstein’s lab and you weren’t blind as a fuckin’ bat. Would you want them to see you lookin’ like this?”
Michael grabbed a piece of paper from the table next to him and shoved it into Kyle’s hand.
“What’s that?” he snapped.
“The invitation for your pity party.”
“Is this why you came here? To screw with me?” Kyle growled.
“I didn’t greet you with a ‘Fuck you’.”
“I’m sick of hospital food.”
Michael snorted. “You know, if you’d be nice to the nurses they could get you stuff. Of course if you bitch around with them like you do with your visitors then I’m not surprised they let you rot with the normal crap from the hospital kitchen.”
“They’re not gonna go get me a cheeseburger from Sal’s and that’s what I want. I’m sick of Jell-o and dried up baked chicken and steamed vegetables.”
“I could bring you one, but that’d mean I’d have to visit you again,” he inhaled sharply. “I don’t know, man.”
Kyle snorted. “I guess I could bear your presence if you came with a cheeseburger.”
“Good, I’m glad I’m that high on your list.” Michael kicked the bed with his foot lightly.
“Must be to be ranked up there with Sal’s burgers.” He turned his head in Michael’s direction. “How’s Maria holdin’ up?”
“Good. She left me a message earlier. It seems like she’s moving in with Liz and Tess and she sounded excited about it. Hadn’t had the time to call her back yet.”
“How the hell did that happen?”
“My old man has a friend... you know how it goes.”
“I didn’t think Maria an’ Tess would ever get a place together again.” He picked at the edge of the cast encasing his right arm. “She comes by a lot.”
“Maria? Or my sister?”
“Both, but I was talkin’ about your sister.”
“Probably just looking for a good way to kill you.”
“Yeah, probably. That bother you? That she’s comin’ by, I mean.”
Michael leaned forward and rested his arms on his thighs while he considered his answer to that one. “It doesn’t bother me, no.”
“Why?” He paused for a moment. “Because right now I’m stuck in this bed and there’s nothin’ you can do about it?”
“No, because I hope she sees what an ass you are,” Michael answered dryly.
“Oh, well, if she hasn’t figured that out yet then you should start worryin’ about her.”
“Yeah,” Michael snorted. “Always thought she had a couple screws loose.” He ran his hand through his still slightly wet hair after his shower at the station. “I won’t lie, I’m still not happy about what happened because I think you shouldn’t have just slept with your best friend’s sister.”
“Maybe not, but it’s not like I can go back and undo the past.”
“I’m over the shock. Just don’t play with her feelings. I don’t think that’s too much to ask for.”
“That was never my intention.” He shrugged. “It still isn’t. I don’t know what exactly my intentions are, or if I even have any, but I know that isn’t it.”
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
TIC TAC - (CC,AU,Adult) - Part 119 - 10/27/13
xilaj: We do have a ways to go on our journey before we get them to that point, but they’ve taken a big step in the right direction.
The judge didn’t give them a chance, which is sad. He took the word of a cop over that of a young woman in a profession he didn’t approve of. Oh, Trent must be feeling like he’s won right now, but he will get his.
Philip and Diane will be good for Aaron and we have a feeling he’ll be good for them too. Max really is going all the way here and while he’s not thrilled about the sessions with the shrink, he may end up appreciating them at some point in the future. And wouldn’t that just ruin Trent’s day?
We have a feeling you’re right.
Michael and Kyle are on the right track to putting things right between them again. We’ll find out today what news Michael has today.
sarammlover: The girls lucked out with their new apartment. Lol, who can resist cranky Kyle? We’re likely to be seeing Tess pay him another visit soon. As for Courtney… she may just arrive to annoy you in person today!
Natalie36: The development with Aaron was a very good thing for all concerned. Max may end up getting something positive out of his sessions with the shrink. Kyle does deserve to get his burger doesn’t he? Lol.
Earth2Mama: Lol, you too? The girls all needed a break and it looks like they’ve finally gotten one. At least while we’re waiting for things to work out for Max and Liz we know Aaron’s in a good place.
Oh, Michael isn’t about to back down. He knows and understands where Kyle’s coming from and he knows better than to just let him get away with it.
begonia9508: Maria and Tess fighting over a bathroom? Oh, yeah, could be hilarious.
Lol, they definitely won’t be refusing it! They’ll be moving in right away!
Max’s parents have temporary custody of Aaron until Max and Liz can prove to the judge that they can provide a good home for him.
The Sushi Monster: Lol, the girls finally caught a break! Nope, Michael and the others certainly won’t just leave Kyle alone. They know that’s the worst thing they could do for him right now.
keepsmiling7: They’ve got a couple of months to get everything sorted out to the judge’s satisfaction.
Max isn’t thrilled about that, but he’ll do it because he knows if he doesn’t it could negatively impact the judge’s decision. We’re pretty sure Liz knows how difficult this is for him but she’ll be very supportive.
killjoy: Lol, why did we see this one coming?
Alien_Friend: Lol, new part is here! Storm delays!
We may be seeing more support between Jim and Amy as the story moves forward. They’re in a unique position to really understand what the other is going through
Kyle’s definitely getting better and holding his own when it comes to conversations.
Aaron’s in the best place possible for the time being and Max’s parents are awesome for stepping up and doing that for all of them.
Tess is an important part of the group and she and the girls really need each other, now and in coming parts.
We have a feeling Trent is going to get his. Eventually.
The shrink definitely could end up being a good thing for Max… once he gets past that initial hesitation of talking. It does say a lot that he’s willing to go that distance for Liz and Aaron.
Lol, today we’ll get to see the guys moving the girls in.
Michael and Kyle may have their rough patches, but in the end their friendship is strong enough to pull them back from those low points.
Hugs back!
Author’s Note: Just a quick note to say we’ll be taking a mini vacation and won’t be posting next Sunday, but we’ll be back to post on November 10! Happy reading until then!
Part 119
Helping You Out
“So how do you feel about being responsible for the fight between Maria and Tess?” Michael grinned to himself slightly. He just wanted to tease him because he knew if Kyle had known about the drama behind it he wouldn’t have taken that step with Maria.
“Man, if I’d known...” He snorted. “Hell, if I’d known I probably would’ve suggested you have your dad send your sister to a convent or somethin’.”
“You wouldn’t have suggested a threesome?”
“Man,” Kyle laughed, “if you think it’s complicated this way, can you imagine the headache I’d have had takin’ on the two of them at one time?”
Michael snorted. “I think I’d better not think about that twisted shit.”
“Yeah, me either. Look, I don’t know what’s goin’ on with Tess. Hell, I don’t even know if there’s ANYthing goin’ on with her. She comes by to visit, we pretty much talk about nothin’, and then she leaves again. I have no clue what’s gonna happen there and to be honest, I don’t really wanna think about it right now. I know you blame me for what happened that night, and maybe you should, I don’t know. I don’t have a sister so I can’t imagine what went through your head when you found out. But I still stand by my opinion that you need to let her be an adult and make her own decisions, even the ones you don’t agree with.”
He didn’t know what to say to that, so he just answered with a low, “Okay.”
Silence fell between them, but not necessarily an uncomfortable one. “You been to visit Cody? Maria’s been kinda tight-lipped about his situation and that’s never a good thing.”
“There’s nothing new. He’s gotta stay in the hospital and he’s not happy about it as you can imagine.”
“You sure? Something’s buggin’ her but she’s not talkin’ about it.”
“I talked to the doc this weekend. He told me it’s not good, but also not worse than last time.” Michael gnawed on his lip. He had noticed the change in Maria as well, but he hadn’t been able to find out anything.
“So whatever it is she hasn’t even told you.” He shifted slightly and frowned. “That’s not normal.” Of course, Michael hauling around his new accessory wasn’t normal either and he had noticed that when that subject came up Maria tended to get quiet.
“Yeah, or maybe I just suddenly suck at friendship stuff.”
“You an’ Maria? Yeah, whatever.” He could sense Michael’s confusion and he tossed about for a new topic. “So, Isabel came by a couple days ago. Seemed to have a lot on her mind too.” His eyebrows danced up and down behind the bandages. “She brought company with her.”
“Alex?”
“Um-hmm, I think she genuinely likes the guy.”
“Well, I can’t believe I’m sayin’ this, but me too. He’s not a dick and I think that’s just what she needs.”
“I heard she took him out to your parents’ place.” He reached for the table that had been rolled over to give him easier access to things and he fumbled around for the cup of water, grunting a grudging ‘thanks’ when Michael helped him locate it. “Heard you made a pretty big entrance yourself, introducing Courtney to your parents,” he said as he took a sip of water.
“You know my Dad, he was pushing about getting to know her and yeah, I thought, why wait any longer? I might as well get it over with it.”
“So you’re really serious about her, huh?” Kyle leaned back against the bed. His friend had never really been easy to read, but there was one good thing about not seeing. It made you concentrate on the tone of people’s voices even more and Michael’s was totally revealing that he wasn’t really comfortable with the topic.
“I know no one believes it, but yes.”
“It is kinda hard to believe,” Kyle admitted. And maybe it was the reason for Maria’s sudden behavior. “But I guess even you had to grow up eventually.”
“Even me? Can’t see you’ve done any growing up, Valenti.”
“Yeah, but I’m a few month younger than you.” He had a feeling that the latest events would bring a lot of changes though. Somehow everything seemed to be out of place right now and it was impossible to put it back in the same order as before.
“Yeah, well… I don’t know.” He grabbed the remote Kyle had thrown earlier and slouched down in his chair, pressing the buttons and glancing up at the television mounted to the wall facing the bed.
Kyle picked at the blanket as he listened to the brief dialogue as his friend jumped from one channel to the next every few seconds. “So, what’d your parents think?”
He lifted his feet to prop them on the frame at the end of the bed. “About what?”
Did he really think he was fooling anyone with that careless tone? “Well, I know they were impressed with Alex and Tony was a big hit… so who’s that leave?”
“They liked her just fine, okay?”
Um-hmm, was that a hint of defensiveness in his tone? “Isabel was sayin’ you took her out to your brother’s grave. That’s pretty big.”
“Hey, the games on, wanna watch it?” Michael turned the volume up and crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze locked on the action on the screen.
Code for I don’t wanna talk about it, Kyle thought and was annoyed with his friend, although he didn’t know why. It wasn’t like any of them had ever liked to talk about girls when it came to serious relationship stuff. “Yeah, sure, let’s watch it,” he answered sarcastically.
Michael glanced at his friend briefly and considered if he should apologize but decided against it. Kyle didn’t want to be treated differently, so he wouldn’t do it. He relaxed in his seat and concentrated on the TV for several moments before he decided that it was way too weird. “Did anyone tell you about Liz and Evans?”
“That they took Aaron away from them?”
“Yeah,” he turned the volume down again.
“Maria and Tess mentioned it.” The man in the bed nodded, but the motion hardly noticeable. “If that isn’t some stupid shit.”
“Evans’ parents have custody of the little man right now. At least he isn’t with complete strangers.”
“You think they’ll get him back?” He knew Evans was still in trouble because of the drug incident as well and as far as he knew that hadn’t been resolved yet either.
“I think they will in time.” He dropped his head back and stared up at the ceiling. “That cop’s gonna slip up eventually.”
“The kid okay after bein’ in foster care?”
“Yeah, they were good people. They asked to speak to the judge and I think whatever they said swayed his decision enough to let Evans’ parents keep Aaron. Which is good ‘cause even though we got called as character witnesses, that asshat took Trent’s testimony as the truth and acted like we were makin’ shit up to make Liz look good.”
Kyle shook his head. “That’s bullshit.”
“Yeah.” He rubbed his face with his hands. “Like you said though, at least he isn’t with strangers.”
The silence in the room was only disrupted by the low hum of the television and the quiet beeping of the machines monitoring Kyle’s vitals. The man in the bed shifted as he sought a more comfortable position. Out in the hallway a nurse rushed past the door in response to an alarm from another room.
“Think I could get a straight answer from you about Dan’s condition?”
Michael looked down at his hands while he considered his answer. He had already thought on his way over about what to tell Kyle and what not to tell him, but the truth was that he really didn’t have an answer for him and his friend didn’t need to be treated with kid gloves. “Last I heard over the weekend was that his condition has worsened,” he mumbled quietly and was almost glad that his friend couldn’t see him right now. “He hasn’t woken from the coma yet and his vitals took a nosedive.”
“Fuck,” was the only thing that Kyle muttered in response. What could he do about it though? He himself was bound to the bed and couldn’t even go to the fucking bathroom alone.
“His wife asked the Chief to give the family some room and said she’d give us a heads-up whenever she can.” He hated to wait like this – relying on other people to share information wasn’t something he accepted easily, but he understood why the woman had made the request.
“I hope they find the bastard who stored those explosive materials,” Kyle gritted out, his hand clenching into a fist. “Whatever shit there was, Guerin, it wasn’t there legally.”
“Yeah, we already figured that much,” Michael agreed and wiped his eyes tiredly. “I’ve gotta hit you with more bad news, man.”
The man in the bed turned his head towards the voice of his friend but his body remained as stiff as a stature. “What is it?”
“Kevin Bales died yesterday. Chief just gave us the news today.” The firefighter had been working out of a different station, but they had been coworkers for a while until the man had transferred to Brooklyn a year ago. “He was buried under a different part of the same tunnel that day.”
He sighed and leaned back against the pillows, the crisp pillowcase rasping as he settled into place. “I know it’s the risk we take, but incidents like that last one, they’re just so senseless.” He could hear the anger in his voice but he didn’t do anything to level it out.
“When does it ever make sense?” Michael asked tiredly.
Time to find another topic, he thought. They seemed to be jumping from one minefield to the next. “So, the girls gonna have you hauling their furniture to the new place?”
“I don’t know.” He shrugged. “Carter an’ Evans seem to have it under control. Maria’s already got her stuff over at his place an’ she said somethin’ on the message about it bein’ kinda close to where he lives.”
“Bet she’s excited about getting into a decent place.”
“Yeah, be good for somethin’ to go her way for once. Here lately it seems like it’s just one thing goin’ wrong after another.”
“Uh-huh.” Yeah, he’d asked himself before and he was gonna ask again: how could Guerin be so blind? “So… how’s Loco?”
“Crazy as ever. He shocked his dumbass self the other night. Chewed right through an electrical cord but didn’t seem to be any serious damage to anything but it cost a small fortune to replace the cord on the TV.” He picked at a loose thread on his jeans. “Probably would’ve been cheaper to buy a new one.”
“Tell the landlord we had a rat in our apartment and make him pay for it.”
Michael snorted. “Yeah, right.” He glanced out of the window and realized that it wasn’t a sunny day at all. Sometimes you don’t even realize in New York, he thought. “Looks like it might rain soon.”
Kyle lifted an eyebrow but it wasn’t visible behind the bandage. “And?”
Yeah, and what? He shrugged. “Nothin’ I guess. Was just realizing it, that’s all.”
“Well, thanks for the heads up, Weatherman Guerin.”
“Shut up,” he shoved the bed with his foot. When would things finally go back to being normal? He missed normal.
*****
Tony pulled another box off of the stack in the back of the moving truck and handed it down to Max before going to get the next one. They had spent most of the night before loading all of the girls’ combined belongings into the truck, locked it up, and then crashed to get ready for the move the next morning. At least all of the big furniture had been brought in over the past few days and most of it had been moved by the companies the pieces had been purchased from. There was still furniture to be moved but at least the heaviest and biggest pieces had been hauled in before they got started.
Alex came back with an empty hand truck and switched it out with the one Max had just finished loading. “Any time you wanna switch off, I’m good with that.”
Max shook his head and grinned. “Already tired of Isabel bossing you around?”
He rolled his eyes. “It’s not even her apartment and she’s telling everyone where to put things. It’s a good thing Tess left to go pick Maria from her job up otherwise I think there might’ve been bloodshed.”
Tony snorted as he handed off a couple more boxes. “Yeah, she lucked out with that call this mornin’. I think that’s the first time I’ve seen her smile in a few days.”
“Guess she hasn’t had much to smile about lately.” Max steadied the boxes while Alex tipped the hand truck back. “Good luck with the boss.”
“Thanks.” He rolled his eyes and turned around to push the boxes up to the apartment.
“Hey, at least it’s almost lunchtime,” he yelled after Alex. They had called in an order to a neighborhood deli Tony had recommended and Liz had gone to pick it up. He shrugged when Alex waved a hand in acknowledgment and kept going. “He should be used to her bein’ so bossy by now.”
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you?” Tony frowned at the next stack and muttered under his breath as he started pulling the boxes down and separating them. “Who put these boxes in here like this?”
“What’s wrong with ‘em?” Max asked as he hopped up on the truck and walked inside. He nodded when he saw the girls’ boxes had gotten all mixed up. “Oh, right. Well, the girls were tryin’ to be helpful by arranging the boxes according to size.”
“And whose idea was it to turn them loose in here?”
“Look, it kept them occupied and out of our way while we were trying to get everything sorted out to load in the truck.”
“So it was you. You disgust me, man. Your girl tells you…” He trailed off when someone knocked on the outside of the truck and he turned around to see who was bothering them. His mouth went dry when he saw Ava lifting Chase up to place him on the deck of the truck.
Max shoved him and turned around when he saw Liz pulling up in the Jeep. “I’m gonna go help Liz with lunch while you’re rolling your tongue back up.” He nodded at Ava as he dropped down to the pavement, pausing to give her a hand up before he continued on his way. Before he had reached the Jeep, Isabel’s BMW shot into the parking space behind Liz and within seconds Tess and Maria were jumping out, chattering excitedly. “What’s up with you two?” he asked as he reached out to pull the door open for Liz.
“I just had the BEST job ever,” Maria said in the middle of a sentence to Tess and then continued talking to her friend as if no one had bothered them.
He opened his mouth to congratulate her but couldn’t get a word in. “Okay, things obviously went well then. Liz, can I...” was as far as he got before she took off to join Maria and Tess. He shook his head and leaned inside to pull the bags of food out.
“Looks like you got dismissed Evans,” Tony asked when he was about to close the truck up.
“What’re you doin’?”
“It’s time for lunch, isn’t it?”
“Yeah.” He shoved half of the bags into Tony’s hands and leaned in to grab the rest. “And Maria apparently ‘had the BEST job ever’,” he said, mimicking her and earning a slap on the back of the head when she overheard him. “Hey!”
“That’s what you get for making fun of me, Maxie-Max.”
“Don’t abuse the hired help.”
“It’s not abuse,” she denied and took the bags from him since the girls wanted to spread out everything on the large new kitchen table. “It’s just a reminder of your manners.”
He glanced at Liz expectantly. “Well?”
She lifted her hands. “I’m not getting pulled into this.”
“Smart woman,” Tess said as she grabbed the drinks she and Maria had stopped to pick up on their way back.
“So tell us about the best job ever,” Tony said as he pulled a chair out a few minutes later, glad he could finally sit down for a while. He took Ava’s hand to pull her into his lap.
“Just wait till you guys hear this,” Tess said, happy for her friend.
Maria grinned from ear to ear and took a seat as well. She still couldn’t believe her luck. “As you know, I got a call this morning. It was my boss and she said I needed to come in because one of our customers requested me for a shoot.”
Tony reached for one of the sandwiches, cutting it in half and placing it on a plate for Chase. “Sounds like it went better than just good. They offer you a contract or somethin’?”
“No, not that, but it turned out it was the photographer from the cover shoot a few weeks ago. He said there’s a show in Central Park tomorrow night and one of the models they had booked got sick so they needed a new one quickly and he thought about me since we worked together before.”
“The one from the shoot in Central Park?” Max asked cautiously.
“Yep.”
“You didn’t make any deals with him, did you?”
“Deals?” she asked.
“Wait. Is this the same guy that wanted Max to pose for him?” Tony asked. He had laughed so hard he’d almost puked when Michael told that story. He held his hands up to make a frame that he aimed at the other guy. “Naked in the sunlight, right?” He laughed and shook his head when Max glared at him. “So, it’s the same guy? Evans is probably paranoid that you made him part of the deal.”
“Well... I might’ve mentioned something about a friend who owns a tattoo studio and needs a good photographer for some advertisements.”
“Maria,” he grumbled.
“This guy wants to photograph you for some kinda modeling thing?” Liz asked curiously.
“The way Michael told it, his interest in Evans was strictly personal,” Tony snickered.
“He’s gay,” Maria explained. “But anyway, in exchange for me doing the job tomorrow, he’s willing to do the shoot at the studio for free.”
“Uh-huh,” he said skeptically. “You told him it’s my studio, didn’t you?”
“Maybe,” she leaned forward to grab some fries and stuck one in her mouth. “And ya know, if you were willing to take part in the show tomorrow as well, he said he’d call some people and get that advertisement on Times Square.”
“You should do that,” Isabel said as she picked her sandwich apart, making sure it was exactly what she’d ordered. “Do you have any idea what advertising goes for on Times Square?”
“Agreed,” Tony nodded.
“And what exactly is this gonna cost me?” Max asked.
“That’s the fantastic thing,” she insisted with an eye roll. “Nothing.”
“There’s a catch, there’s always a catch.”
Liz reached over and covered his mouth. “I think what he means is what does he have to do at the show?”
“The show’s for some new designer of sports and outdoor clothes. He just has to wear a few of their outfits.”
Tony grinned. “He’ll probably want you to model a Speedo.”
“He won’t,” Maria glared at him.
Max nodded reluctantly. “Alright, but if he comes at me with anything like that I’m outta there.”
“Just remember: Advertisement on Times Square. For free. That’s gonna take your business to a whole new level, Max.”
“And it can all be yours for the price of your dignity,” Alex teased.
“It will NOT be anything embarrassing,” Maria told him.
“I’m holding you to that.” He took a bite of his sandwich and chewed it slowly. “So, you think the show tomorrow night could lead to somethin’ bigger? You said it’s a sports gig and that’s what you wanna get into, right?”
“Yeah,” she sighed. “I really hope it’s gonna be more than just one job. Graham said he was booked for this show to take pictures and since they’re new they allowed him to pick out some of the models, but generally the company looks for its own models, so...”
“That’d be cool. Hey, we should go ahead and hammer out a date for the shoot we were talkin’ about doin’.”
“We should definitely do that,” Tess agreed and winked at her best friend.
“If we can work around his schedule I could clear up either Friday or Saturday,” Max offered.
“We could ask him about it tomorrow night,” Maria suggested. “And I’m not sure about Michael’s work schedule.” She frowned when she realized how unusual that was – she had always known it before, but was it really surprising now?
“He’s got the mornin’ shift Friday,” Tony said helpfully. “Then he’s off until Sunday night.”
“So it’s a matter of workin’ around his Sh... Courtney schedule,” Tess said, just barely catching herself before she shared their name for his girlfriend. With Chase sitting at the table with them he’d be sure to share that one the first time he saw Shitney again.
“What does his schedule with his girlfriend have to do with it?” Max frowned.
“Because she’s got him by the balls,” Isabel said, watching Chase as Tony entertained him to keep his attention focused on him rather than the conversation around the table.
“Well, I guess asking him about a time for the shoot where his girlfriend would be occupied would be a bit weird, wouldn’t it?” Maria lifted one eyebrow.
“Yeah, probably,” Tess agreed. “Max could ask though. It’s not a state secret that he and Courtney don’t get along.”
“At the risk of getting kicked outta here, you guys are being a little bit unfair,” Alex spoke up. “If it was any of you girls you’d want your boyfriend to check with you before making plans, not just assume you didn’t have any plans or want to do anything on his day off.”
Maria looked at him for several seconds and then nodded. “He’s right.” As much as she hated the truth, Alex had a point and no matter what SHE wanted, Michael was still her best friend and she didn’t want to hurt him in the end.
“You’re a better woman than I am,” Tess muttered.
“Well, go ahead and ask him,” Isabel nodded at the cell lying on the counter.
Before anyone could respond someone knocked on the door and as they turned to look the screen door opened and Michael stepped inside. “Hey, we thought we’d come give you guys a hand,” he said with a grin. “And it’s pure coincidence if all the big stuff’s already been carried in.”
Maria looked at Tess, too speechless by the fact that he had brought HER on his first visit to their new apartment to say anything.
“Didn’t expect any different from you, lazy ass,” Tony countered to shake everyone, especially the girls, out of their shock.
“Whatever. Oh, you ordered from that deli a few blocks from your place.” He scooped his nephew up when Chase called him, using the opportunity to snoop through the bags. He glared at Isabel when she smacked his hand. “What?”
“I haven’t seen you doing anything around here yet so keep your big paws out of the food.”
“Hey, I heard you got a cool job tomorrow night,” Courtney greeted Maria.
“Yeah,” she forced a smile, “just found out about it a little while ago.” Please, God, don’t let her have gotten the same job! she thought.
“I was in there this morning to discuss my next job with Nancy and I heard some girls bitching about it,” she told her with a grin. “They’re all envious.”
“They should be,” Tess said, grabbing another sandwich. “It’s a great job opportunity and the photographer’s the best.”
“That’s true,” Courtney agreed and ignored the underlying defiance in the girl’s voice. She probably just wanted to defend her friend.
“So, what’s your next job?” Maria asked. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to know, but anything was better than running into her the next night unprepared.
“I got that shoot for that new gym that’s opening up. They’re part of some big chain and the coolest thing is it’s a location shoot! I get to spend the weekend in the Berkshires. That’s where they opened their first gym and it’s apparently a pretty big deal up there so I’m meeting with their people on Friday afternoon to discuss the details since it’s gonna be a series of shoots at various locations. And they included an all-expenses paid weekend in the package, how cool is that?”
Oh, shut up bitch, Maria thought and tried to not clench her hands. Why was Shitney getting an even better offer when she was finally happy about her own work situation? “Congratulations,” she told her with a smile and nodded.
“Just think of it this way: she’s totally out of the way for this weekend’s photo shoot plans,” Tess muttered when Courtney went to hug Michael.
“Yeah, if he doesn’t decide to join her,” Maria muttered back.
“So, does that mean you’re free for the weekend, Guerin?” Max asked after he’d swallowed a bite of his sandwich.
The man in question looked at his girlfriend with a wink and then nodded. “Seems like it. Somehow I doubt they’d want me around that shoot as well.”
“Good. Because you’re gonna be on a different kinda shoot.”
“I found a photographer willing to do the shoot for Max’ studio,” Maria declared when her friend’s face showed confusion. “So we were thinking about getting it done this weekend.”
Courtney clenched her teeth, but didn’t say anything. She knew what the shoot was about and WHO would be in it and she had told herself over and over again that she could trust Michael. But damn, she had really hoped she could at least be there to have a look at things.
She’s not amused, Max thought, satisfied when Guerin’s girlfriend showed her disapproval with just her body language. “You in?”
“Sure,” Michael agreed and although he knew Courtney would be pissed about it taking place when she wasn’t around, he was kinda glad it had happened this way. Maybe it was a little bit too much for her jealous radar to see him and Maria posing half naked. “I worked on the final touches for the designs last night at the station when everything was surprisingly calm for a few hours,” he added.
“Cool, works in our favor.” Max concentrated back on his sandwich, satisfied with the turn of events in the last couple of days. The girls had found a nice apartment, Kyle was at least out of danger, and the photo shoot seemed to be set as well. If there just wasn’t those stupid shrink appointments, he thought, but it was another mark on the list that needed to be done to get Aaron back.
“Oh, I got a chance to talk to Rodney last night too,” Michael said when he remembered the conversation. “Remember when he told Maria at Carter’s party that he was sure someone was using drugs there?” His gaze shifted to his best friend and she nodded in agreement. “He said it wasn’t someone from the station, but the guy looked familiar. Unfortunately, he couldn’t put a name to the face, but Rod’s sure he’s someone who’ll cross our path again.”
“Well, at least it’s something,” Max said, although they still had no clue about who the asshole was.
“We will find out,” Tony told him. If Rodney knew the guy at least from seeing him now and then, they did have a chance.
“It’s a start,” Liz agreed and squeezed Max’ shoulder slightly when she got up to get two more plates from the newly filled cupboard. He had been supportive since Aaron had been taken from them even though he was going through a rough time too and he deserved to be taken care of as well.
“I talked to that guy in my class,” Alex spoke up. “He couldn’t guarantee anything, but he said he’ll see if he can find out anything about Trent Kennedy.”
“Yeah?” Max looked at him. “Thanks, man, I appreciate it.”
“And you’re sure we can really trust this guy?” Maria asked. “If someone finds out we’re going after that asshole like this it could get Max into even more trouble.”
“I didn’t tell Pete Max’ name and the guy can be trusted.”
“Really?” Tess lifted one eyebrow.
Alex nodded. “Yeah… Well, when my sister started using drugs she got arrested as well. Pete helped me find out who she had gotten the drugs from and how much she was on the cops’ radar.”
“You two have a seat, I think we have more than enough food,” Liz told Michael and Courtney and placed the plates at the empty space on the table.
He nodded thankfully and dragged his girlfriend with him to have a seat. “Didn’t know you had a criminal bone in your body, Whitman,” he said with a grin.
“I don’t think it’s criminal to help the people you love,” Isabel jumped to his defense and then felt a little too obvious about it.
Michael looked at her, but then decided not to comment on it. Instead he let his gaze move around the apartment. “The place looks cool and spacious.” His eyes shifted to Maria. “Nothing like that shithole you were livin’ in this past year.”
Tony snorted. “Anything would be better than that.”
“I think we have the coolest place ever,” Tess grinned widely and hooked her arms around Maria and Liz’ shoulders.
“We do,” Maria agreed. “We can show you guys around after lunch.”
“Cool,” Michael nodded, but somehow it didn’t feel right. Normally, she would’ve been so excited about it she wouldn’t have waited until after eating to drag him through the whole apartment.
“I bet it’s awesome,” Courtney agreed, reminding why things were changing.
Yeah, awesome, Maria thought and looked at her food. If that bitch wasn’t there she would’ve been so excited about showing him the new place, but with her around, she wasn’t the slightest bit motivated.
The judge didn’t give them a chance, which is sad. He took the word of a cop over that of a young woman in a profession he didn’t approve of. Oh, Trent must be feeling like he’s won right now, but he will get his.
Philip and Diane will be good for Aaron and we have a feeling he’ll be good for them too. Max really is going all the way here and while he’s not thrilled about the sessions with the shrink, he may end up appreciating them at some point in the future. And wouldn’t that just ruin Trent’s day?
We have a feeling you’re right.
Michael and Kyle are on the right track to putting things right between them again. We’ll find out today what news Michael has today.
sarammlover: The girls lucked out with their new apartment. Lol, who can resist cranky Kyle? We’re likely to be seeing Tess pay him another visit soon. As for Courtney… she may just arrive to annoy you in person today!
Natalie36: The development with Aaron was a very good thing for all concerned. Max may end up getting something positive out of his sessions with the shrink. Kyle does deserve to get his burger doesn’t he? Lol.
Earth2Mama: Lol, you too? The girls all needed a break and it looks like they’ve finally gotten one. At least while we’re waiting for things to work out for Max and Liz we know Aaron’s in a good place.
Oh, Michael isn’t about to back down. He knows and understands where Kyle’s coming from and he knows better than to just let him get away with it.
begonia9508: Maria and Tess fighting over a bathroom? Oh, yeah, could be hilarious.
Lol, they definitely won’t be refusing it! They’ll be moving in right away!
Max’s parents have temporary custody of Aaron until Max and Liz can prove to the judge that they can provide a good home for him.
The Sushi Monster: Lol, the girls finally caught a break! Nope, Michael and the others certainly won’t just leave Kyle alone. They know that’s the worst thing they could do for him right now.
keepsmiling7: They’ve got a couple of months to get everything sorted out to the judge’s satisfaction.
Max isn’t thrilled about that, but he’ll do it because he knows if he doesn’t it could negatively impact the judge’s decision. We’re pretty sure Liz knows how difficult this is for him but she’ll be very supportive.
killjoy: Lol, why did we see this one coming?
Alien_Friend: Lol, new part is here! Storm delays!
We may be seeing more support between Jim and Amy as the story moves forward. They’re in a unique position to really understand what the other is going through
Kyle’s definitely getting better and holding his own when it comes to conversations.
Aaron’s in the best place possible for the time being and Max’s parents are awesome for stepping up and doing that for all of them.
Tess is an important part of the group and she and the girls really need each other, now and in coming parts.
We have a feeling Trent is going to get his. Eventually.
The shrink definitely could end up being a good thing for Max… once he gets past that initial hesitation of talking. It does say a lot that he’s willing to go that distance for Liz and Aaron.
Lol, today we’ll get to see the guys moving the girls in.
Michael and Kyle may have their rough patches, but in the end their friendship is strong enough to pull them back from those low points.
Hugs back!
Author’s Note: Just a quick note to say we’ll be taking a mini vacation and won’t be posting next Sunday, but we’ll be back to post on November 10! Happy reading until then!
Part 119
Helping You Out
“So how do you feel about being responsible for the fight between Maria and Tess?” Michael grinned to himself slightly. He just wanted to tease him because he knew if Kyle had known about the drama behind it he wouldn’t have taken that step with Maria.
“Man, if I’d known...” He snorted. “Hell, if I’d known I probably would’ve suggested you have your dad send your sister to a convent or somethin’.”
“You wouldn’t have suggested a threesome?”
“Man,” Kyle laughed, “if you think it’s complicated this way, can you imagine the headache I’d have had takin’ on the two of them at one time?”
Michael snorted. “I think I’d better not think about that twisted shit.”
“Yeah, me either. Look, I don’t know what’s goin’ on with Tess. Hell, I don’t even know if there’s ANYthing goin’ on with her. She comes by to visit, we pretty much talk about nothin’, and then she leaves again. I have no clue what’s gonna happen there and to be honest, I don’t really wanna think about it right now. I know you blame me for what happened that night, and maybe you should, I don’t know. I don’t have a sister so I can’t imagine what went through your head when you found out. But I still stand by my opinion that you need to let her be an adult and make her own decisions, even the ones you don’t agree with.”
He didn’t know what to say to that, so he just answered with a low, “Okay.”
Silence fell between them, but not necessarily an uncomfortable one. “You been to visit Cody? Maria’s been kinda tight-lipped about his situation and that’s never a good thing.”
“There’s nothing new. He’s gotta stay in the hospital and he’s not happy about it as you can imagine.”
“You sure? Something’s buggin’ her but she’s not talkin’ about it.”
“I talked to the doc this weekend. He told me it’s not good, but also not worse than last time.” Michael gnawed on his lip. He had noticed the change in Maria as well, but he hadn’t been able to find out anything.
“So whatever it is she hasn’t even told you.” He shifted slightly and frowned. “That’s not normal.” Of course, Michael hauling around his new accessory wasn’t normal either and he had noticed that when that subject came up Maria tended to get quiet.
“Yeah, or maybe I just suddenly suck at friendship stuff.”
“You an’ Maria? Yeah, whatever.” He could sense Michael’s confusion and he tossed about for a new topic. “So, Isabel came by a couple days ago. Seemed to have a lot on her mind too.” His eyebrows danced up and down behind the bandages. “She brought company with her.”
“Alex?”
“Um-hmm, I think she genuinely likes the guy.”
“Well, I can’t believe I’m sayin’ this, but me too. He’s not a dick and I think that’s just what she needs.”
“I heard she took him out to your parents’ place.” He reached for the table that had been rolled over to give him easier access to things and he fumbled around for the cup of water, grunting a grudging ‘thanks’ when Michael helped him locate it. “Heard you made a pretty big entrance yourself, introducing Courtney to your parents,” he said as he took a sip of water.
“You know my Dad, he was pushing about getting to know her and yeah, I thought, why wait any longer? I might as well get it over with it.”
“So you’re really serious about her, huh?” Kyle leaned back against the bed. His friend had never really been easy to read, but there was one good thing about not seeing. It made you concentrate on the tone of people’s voices even more and Michael’s was totally revealing that he wasn’t really comfortable with the topic.
“I know no one believes it, but yes.”
“It is kinda hard to believe,” Kyle admitted. And maybe it was the reason for Maria’s sudden behavior. “But I guess even you had to grow up eventually.”
“Even me? Can’t see you’ve done any growing up, Valenti.”
“Yeah, but I’m a few month younger than you.” He had a feeling that the latest events would bring a lot of changes though. Somehow everything seemed to be out of place right now and it was impossible to put it back in the same order as before.
“Yeah, well… I don’t know.” He grabbed the remote Kyle had thrown earlier and slouched down in his chair, pressing the buttons and glancing up at the television mounted to the wall facing the bed.
Kyle picked at the blanket as he listened to the brief dialogue as his friend jumped from one channel to the next every few seconds. “So, what’d your parents think?”
He lifted his feet to prop them on the frame at the end of the bed. “About what?”
Did he really think he was fooling anyone with that careless tone? “Well, I know they were impressed with Alex and Tony was a big hit… so who’s that leave?”
“They liked her just fine, okay?”
Um-hmm, was that a hint of defensiveness in his tone? “Isabel was sayin’ you took her out to your brother’s grave. That’s pretty big.”
“Hey, the games on, wanna watch it?” Michael turned the volume up and crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze locked on the action on the screen.
Code for I don’t wanna talk about it, Kyle thought and was annoyed with his friend, although he didn’t know why. It wasn’t like any of them had ever liked to talk about girls when it came to serious relationship stuff. “Yeah, sure, let’s watch it,” he answered sarcastically.
Michael glanced at his friend briefly and considered if he should apologize but decided against it. Kyle didn’t want to be treated differently, so he wouldn’t do it. He relaxed in his seat and concentrated on the TV for several moments before he decided that it was way too weird. “Did anyone tell you about Liz and Evans?”
“That they took Aaron away from them?”
“Yeah,” he turned the volume down again.
“Maria and Tess mentioned it.” The man in the bed nodded, but the motion hardly noticeable. “If that isn’t some stupid shit.”
“Evans’ parents have custody of the little man right now. At least he isn’t with complete strangers.”
“You think they’ll get him back?” He knew Evans was still in trouble because of the drug incident as well and as far as he knew that hadn’t been resolved yet either.
“I think they will in time.” He dropped his head back and stared up at the ceiling. “That cop’s gonna slip up eventually.”
“The kid okay after bein’ in foster care?”
“Yeah, they were good people. They asked to speak to the judge and I think whatever they said swayed his decision enough to let Evans’ parents keep Aaron. Which is good ‘cause even though we got called as character witnesses, that asshat took Trent’s testimony as the truth and acted like we were makin’ shit up to make Liz look good.”
Kyle shook his head. “That’s bullshit.”
“Yeah.” He rubbed his face with his hands. “Like you said though, at least he isn’t with strangers.”
The silence in the room was only disrupted by the low hum of the television and the quiet beeping of the machines monitoring Kyle’s vitals. The man in the bed shifted as he sought a more comfortable position. Out in the hallway a nurse rushed past the door in response to an alarm from another room.
“Think I could get a straight answer from you about Dan’s condition?”
Michael looked down at his hands while he considered his answer. He had already thought on his way over about what to tell Kyle and what not to tell him, but the truth was that he really didn’t have an answer for him and his friend didn’t need to be treated with kid gloves. “Last I heard over the weekend was that his condition has worsened,” he mumbled quietly and was almost glad that his friend couldn’t see him right now. “He hasn’t woken from the coma yet and his vitals took a nosedive.”
“Fuck,” was the only thing that Kyle muttered in response. What could he do about it though? He himself was bound to the bed and couldn’t even go to the fucking bathroom alone.
“His wife asked the Chief to give the family some room and said she’d give us a heads-up whenever she can.” He hated to wait like this – relying on other people to share information wasn’t something he accepted easily, but he understood why the woman had made the request.
“I hope they find the bastard who stored those explosive materials,” Kyle gritted out, his hand clenching into a fist. “Whatever shit there was, Guerin, it wasn’t there legally.”
“Yeah, we already figured that much,” Michael agreed and wiped his eyes tiredly. “I’ve gotta hit you with more bad news, man.”
The man in the bed turned his head towards the voice of his friend but his body remained as stiff as a stature. “What is it?”
“Kevin Bales died yesterday. Chief just gave us the news today.” The firefighter had been working out of a different station, but they had been coworkers for a while until the man had transferred to Brooklyn a year ago. “He was buried under a different part of the same tunnel that day.”
He sighed and leaned back against the pillows, the crisp pillowcase rasping as he settled into place. “I know it’s the risk we take, but incidents like that last one, they’re just so senseless.” He could hear the anger in his voice but he didn’t do anything to level it out.
“When does it ever make sense?” Michael asked tiredly.
Time to find another topic, he thought. They seemed to be jumping from one minefield to the next. “So, the girls gonna have you hauling their furniture to the new place?”
“I don’t know.” He shrugged. “Carter an’ Evans seem to have it under control. Maria’s already got her stuff over at his place an’ she said somethin’ on the message about it bein’ kinda close to where he lives.”
“Bet she’s excited about getting into a decent place.”
“Yeah, be good for somethin’ to go her way for once. Here lately it seems like it’s just one thing goin’ wrong after another.”
“Uh-huh.” Yeah, he’d asked himself before and he was gonna ask again: how could Guerin be so blind? “So… how’s Loco?”
“Crazy as ever. He shocked his dumbass self the other night. Chewed right through an electrical cord but didn’t seem to be any serious damage to anything but it cost a small fortune to replace the cord on the TV.” He picked at a loose thread on his jeans. “Probably would’ve been cheaper to buy a new one.”
“Tell the landlord we had a rat in our apartment and make him pay for it.”
Michael snorted. “Yeah, right.” He glanced out of the window and realized that it wasn’t a sunny day at all. Sometimes you don’t even realize in New York, he thought. “Looks like it might rain soon.”
Kyle lifted an eyebrow but it wasn’t visible behind the bandage. “And?”
Yeah, and what? He shrugged. “Nothin’ I guess. Was just realizing it, that’s all.”
“Well, thanks for the heads up, Weatherman Guerin.”
“Shut up,” he shoved the bed with his foot. When would things finally go back to being normal? He missed normal.
*****
Tony pulled another box off of the stack in the back of the moving truck and handed it down to Max before going to get the next one. They had spent most of the night before loading all of the girls’ combined belongings into the truck, locked it up, and then crashed to get ready for the move the next morning. At least all of the big furniture had been brought in over the past few days and most of it had been moved by the companies the pieces had been purchased from. There was still furniture to be moved but at least the heaviest and biggest pieces had been hauled in before they got started.
Alex came back with an empty hand truck and switched it out with the one Max had just finished loading. “Any time you wanna switch off, I’m good with that.”
Max shook his head and grinned. “Already tired of Isabel bossing you around?”
He rolled his eyes. “It’s not even her apartment and she’s telling everyone where to put things. It’s a good thing Tess left to go pick Maria from her job up otherwise I think there might’ve been bloodshed.”
Tony snorted as he handed off a couple more boxes. “Yeah, she lucked out with that call this mornin’. I think that’s the first time I’ve seen her smile in a few days.”
“Guess she hasn’t had much to smile about lately.” Max steadied the boxes while Alex tipped the hand truck back. “Good luck with the boss.”
“Thanks.” He rolled his eyes and turned around to push the boxes up to the apartment.
“Hey, at least it’s almost lunchtime,” he yelled after Alex. They had called in an order to a neighborhood deli Tony had recommended and Liz had gone to pick it up. He shrugged when Alex waved a hand in acknowledgment and kept going. “He should be used to her bein’ so bossy by now.”
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you?” Tony frowned at the next stack and muttered under his breath as he started pulling the boxes down and separating them. “Who put these boxes in here like this?”
“What’s wrong with ‘em?” Max asked as he hopped up on the truck and walked inside. He nodded when he saw the girls’ boxes had gotten all mixed up. “Oh, right. Well, the girls were tryin’ to be helpful by arranging the boxes according to size.”
“And whose idea was it to turn them loose in here?”
“Look, it kept them occupied and out of our way while we were trying to get everything sorted out to load in the truck.”
“So it was you. You disgust me, man. Your girl tells you…” He trailed off when someone knocked on the outside of the truck and he turned around to see who was bothering them. His mouth went dry when he saw Ava lifting Chase up to place him on the deck of the truck.
Max shoved him and turned around when he saw Liz pulling up in the Jeep. “I’m gonna go help Liz with lunch while you’re rolling your tongue back up.” He nodded at Ava as he dropped down to the pavement, pausing to give her a hand up before he continued on his way. Before he had reached the Jeep, Isabel’s BMW shot into the parking space behind Liz and within seconds Tess and Maria were jumping out, chattering excitedly. “What’s up with you two?” he asked as he reached out to pull the door open for Liz.
“I just had the BEST job ever,” Maria said in the middle of a sentence to Tess and then continued talking to her friend as if no one had bothered them.
He opened his mouth to congratulate her but couldn’t get a word in. “Okay, things obviously went well then. Liz, can I...” was as far as he got before she took off to join Maria and Tess. He shook his head and leaned inside to pull the bags of food out.
“Looks like you got dismissed Evans,” Tony asked when he was about to close the truck up.
“What’re you doin’?”
“It’s time for lunch, isn’t it?”
“Yeah.” He shoved half of the bags into Tony’s hands and leaned in to grab the rest. “And Maria apparently ‘had the BEST job ever’,” he said, mimicking her and earning a slap on the back of the head when she overheard him. “Hey!”
“That’s what you get for making fun of me, Maxie-Max.”
“Don’t abuse the hired help.”
“It’s not abuse,” she denied and took the bags from him since the girls wanted to spread out everything on the large new kitchen table. “It’s just a reminder of your manners.”
He glanced at Liz expectantly. “Well?”
She lifted her hands. “I’m not getting pulled into this.”
“Smart woman,” Tess said as she grabbed the drinks she and Maria had stopped to pick up on their way back.
“So tell us about the best job ever,” Tony said as he pulled a chair out a few minutes later, glad he could finally sit down for a while. He took Ava’s hand to pull her into his lap.
“Just wait till you guys hear this,” Tess said, happy for her friend.
Maria grinned from ear to ear and took a seat as well. She still couldn’t believe her luck. “As you know, I got a call this morning. It was my boss and she said I needed to come in because one of our customers requested me for a shoot.”
Tony reached for one of the sandwiches, cutting it in half and placing it on a plate for Chase. “Sounds like it went better than just good. They offer you a contract or somethin’?”
“No, not that, but it turned out it was the photographer from the cover shoot a few weeks ago. He said there’s a show in Central Park tomorrow night and one of the models they had booked got sick so they needed a new one quickly and he thought about me since we worked together before.”
“The one from the shoot in Central Park?” Max asked cautiously.
“Yep.”
“You didn’t make any deals with him, did you?”
“Deals?” she asked.
“Wait. Is this the same guy that wanted Max to pose for him?” Tony asked. He had laughed so hard he’d almost puked when Michael told that story. He held his hands up to make a frame that he aimed at the other guy. “Naked in the sunlight, right?” He laughed and shook his head when Max glared at him. “So, it’s the same guy? Evans is probably paranoid that you made him part of the deal.”
“Well... I might’ve mentioned something about a friend who owns a tattoo studio and needs a good photographer for some advertisements.”
“Maria,” he grumbled.
“This guy wants to photograph you for some kinda modeling thing?” Liz asked curiously.
“The way Michael told it, his interest in Evans was strictly personal,” Tony snickered.
“He’s gay,” Maria explained. “But anyway, in exchange for me doing the job tomorrow, he’s willing to do the shoot at the studio for free.”
“Uh-huh,” he said skeptically. “You told him it’s my studio, didn’t you?”
“Maybe,” she leaned forward to grab some fries and stuck one in her mouth. “And ya know, if you were willing to take part in the show tomorrow as well, he said he’d call some people and get that advertisement on Times Square.”
“You should do that,” Isabel said as she picked her sandwich apart, making sure it was exactly what she’d ordered. “Do you have any idea what advertising goes for on Times Square?”
“Agreed,” Tony nodded.
“And what exactly is this gonna cost me?” Max asked.
“That’s the fantastic thing,” she insisted with an eye roll. “Nothing.”
“There’s a catch, there’s always a catch.”
Liz reached over and covered his mouth. “I think what he means is what does he have to do at the show?”
“The show’s for some new designer of sports and outdoor clothes. He just has to wear a few of their outfits.”
Tony grinned. “He’ll probably want you to model a Speedo.”
“He won’t,” Maria glared at him.
Max nodded reluctantly. “Alright, but if he comes at me with anything like that I’m outta there.”
“Just remember: Advertisement on Times Square. For free. That’s gonna take your business to a whole new level, Max.”
“And it can all be yours for the price of your dignity,” Alex teased.
“It will NOT be anything embarrassing,” Maria told him.
“I’m holding you to that.” He took a bite of his sandwich and chewed it slowly. “So, you think the show tomorrow night could lead to somethin’ bigger? You said it’s a sports gig and that’s what you wanna get into, right?”
“Yeah,” she sighed. “I really hope it’s gonna be more than just one job. Graham said he was booked for this show to take pictures and since they’re new they allowed him to pick out some of the models, but generally the company looks for its own models, so...”
“That’d be cool. Hey, we should go ahead and hammer out a date for the shoot we were talkin’ about doin’.”
“We should definitely do that,” Tess agreed and winked at her best friend.
“If we can work around his schedule I could clear up either Friday or Saturday,” Max offered.
“We could ask him about it tomorrow night,” Maria suggested. “And I’m not sure about Michael’s work schedule.” She frowned when she realized how unusual that was – she had always known it before, but was it really surprising now?
“He’s got the mornin’ shift Friday,” Tony said helpfully. “Then he’s off until Sunday night.”
“So it’s a matter of workin’ around his Sh... Courtney schedule,” Tess said, just barely catching herself before she shared their name for his girlfriend. With Chase sitting at the table with them he’d be sure to share that one the first time he saw Shitney again.
“What does his schedule with his girlfriend have to do with it?” Max frowned.
“Because she’s got him by the balls,” Isabel said, watching Chase as Tony entertained him to keep his attention focused on him rather than the conversation around the table.
“Well, I guess asking him about a time for the shoot where his girlfriend would be occupied would be a bit weird, wouldn’t it?” Maria lifted one eyebrow.
“Yeah, probably,” Tess agreed. “Max could ask though. It’s not a state secret that he and Courtney don’t get along.”
“At the risk of getting kicked outta here, you guys are being a little bit unfair,” Alex spoke up. “If it was any of you girls you’d want your boyfriend to check with you before making plans, not just assume you didn’t have any plans or want to do anything on his day off.”
Maria looked at him for several seconds and then nodded. “He’s right.” As much as she hated the truth, Alex had a point and no matter what SHE wanted, Michael was still her best friend and she didn’t want to hurt him in the end.
“You’re a better woman than I am,” Tess muttered.
“Well, go ahead and ask him,” Isabel nodded at the cell lying on the counter.
Before anyone could respond someone knocked on the door and as they turned to look the screen door opened and Michael stepped inside. “Hey, we thought we’d come give you guys a hand,” he said with a grin. “And it’s pure coincidence if all the big stuff’s already been carried in.”
Maria looked at Tess, too speechless by the fact that he had brought HER on his first visit to their new apartment to say anything.
“Didn’t expect any different from you, lazy ass,” Tony countered to shake everyone, especially the girls, out of their shock.
“Whatever. Oh, you ordered from that deli a few blocks from your place.” He scooped his nephew up when Chase called him, using the opportunity to snoop through the bags. He glared at Isabel when she smacked his hand. “What?”
“I haven’t seen you doing anything around here yet so keep your big paws out of the food.”
“Hey, I heard you got a cool job tomorrow night,” Courtney greeted Maria.
“Yeah,” she forced a smile, “just found out about it a little while ago.” Please, God, don’t let her have gotten the same job! she thought.
“I was in there this morning to discuss my next job with Nancy and I heard some girls bitching about it,” she told her with a grin. “They’re all envious.”
“They should be,” Tess said, grabbing another sandwich. “It’s a great job opportunity and the photographer’s the best.”
“That’s true,” Courtney agreed and ignored the underlying defiance in the girl’s voice. She probably just wanted to defend her friend.
“So, what’s your next job?” Maria asked. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to know, but anything was better than running into her the next night unprepared.
“I got that shoot for that new gym that’s opening up. They’re part of some big chain and the coolest thing is it’s a location shoot! I get to spend the weekend in the Berkshires. That’s where they opened their first gym and it’s apparently a pretty big deal up there so I’m meeting with their people on Friday afternoon to discuss the details since it’s gonna be a series of shoots at various locations. And they included an all-expenses paid weekend in the package, how cool is that?”
Oh, shut up bitch, Maria thought and tried to not clench her hands. Why was Shitney getting an even better offer when she was finally happy about her own work situation? “Congratulations,” she told her with a smile and nodded.
“Just think of it this way: she’s totally out of the way for this weekend’s photo shoot plans,” Tess muttered when Courtney went to hug Michael.
“Yeah, if he doesn’t decide to join her,” Maria muttered back.
“So, does that mean you’re free for the weekend, Guerin?” Max asked after he’d swallowed a bite of his sandwich.
The man in question looked at his girlfriend with a wink and then nodded. “Seems like it. Somehow I doubt they’d want me around that shoot as well.”
“Good. Because you’re gonna be on a different kinda shoot.”
“I found a photographer willing to do the shoot for Max’ studio,” Maria declared when her friend’s face showed confusion. “So we were thinking about getting it done this weekend.”
Courtney clenched her teeth, but didn’t say anything. She knew what the shoot was about and WHO would be in it and she had told herself over and over again that she could trust Michael. But damn, she had really hoped she could at least be there to have a look at things.
She’s not amused, Max thought, satisfied when Guerin’s girlfriend showed her disapproval with just her body language. “You in?”
“Sure,” Michael agreed and although he knew Courtney would be pissed about it taking place when she wasn’t around, he was kinda glad it had happened this way. Maybe it was a little bit too much for her jealous radar to see him and Maria posing half naked. “I worked on the final touches for the designs last night at the station when everything was surprisingly calm for a few hours,” he added.
“Cool, works in our favor.” Max concentrated back on his sandwich, satisfied with the turn of events in the last couple of days. The girls had found a nice apartment, Kyle was at least out of danger, and the photo shoot seemed to be set as well. If there just wasn’t those stupid shrink appointments, he thought, but it was another mark on the list that needed to be done to get Aaron back.
“Oh, I got a chance to talk to Rodney last night too,” Michael said when he remembered the conversation. “Remember when he told Maria at Carter’s party that he was sure someone was using drugs there?” His gaze shifted to his best friend and she nodded in agreement. “He said it wasn’t someone from the station, but the guy looked familiar. Unfortunately, he couldn’t put a name to the face, but Rod’s sure he’s someone who’ll cross our path again.”
“Well, at least it’s something,” Max said, although they still had no clue about who the asshole was.
“We will find out,” Tony told him. If Rodney knew the guy at least from seeing him now and then, they did have a chance.
“It’s a start,” Liz agreed and squeezed Max’ shoulder slightly when she got up to get two more plates from the newly filled cupboard. He had been supportive since Aaron had been taken from them even though he was going through a rough time too and he deserved to be taken care of as well.
“I talked to that guy in my class,” Alex spoke up. “He couldn’t guarantee anything, but he said he’ll see if he can find out anything about Trent Kennedy.”
“Yeah?” Max looked at him. “Thanks, man, I appreciate it.”
“And you’re sure we can really trust this guy?” Maria asked. “If someone finds out we’re going after that asshole like this it could get Max into even more trouble.”
“I didn’t tell Pete Max’ name and the guy can be trusted.”
“Really?” Tess lifted one eyebrow.
Alex nodded. “Yeah… Well, when my sister started using drugs she got arrested as well. Pete helped me find out who she had gotten the drugs from and how much she was on the cops’ radar.”
“You two have a seat, I think we have more than enough food,” Liz told Michael and Courtney and placed the plates at the empty space on the table.
He nodded thankfully and dragged his girlfriend with him to have a seat. “Didn’t know you had a criminal bone in your body, Whitman,” he said with a grin.
“I don’t think it’s criminal to help the people you love,” Isabel jumped to his defense and then felt a little too obvious about it.
Michael looked at her, but then decided not to comment on it. Instead he let his gaze move around the apartment. “The place looks cool and spacious.” His eyes shifted to Maria. “Nothing like that shithole you were livin’ in this past year.”
Tony snorted. “Anything would be better than that.”
“I think we have the coolest place ever,” Tess grinned widely and hooked her arms around Maria and Liz’ shoulders.
“We do,” Maria agreed. “We can show you guys around after lunch.”
“Cool,” Michael nodded, but somehow it didn’t feel right. Normally, she would’ve been so excited about it she wouldn’t have waited until after eating to drag him through the whole apartment.
“I bet it’s awesome,” Courtney agreed, reminding why things were changing.
Yeah, awesome, Maria thought and looked at her food. If that bitch wasn’t there she would’ve been so excited about showing him the new place, but with her around, she wasn’t the slightest bit motivated.
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas
-
Double Trouble
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 925
- Joined: Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:47 am
Part 120
Earth2Mama: We’d like to, but Michael isn’t doing anything to help us along just yet. We don’t have long to wait before we find out what happens on that photo shoot.
Rodney: Yeah, lol, looks like that pattern continues.
keepsmiling7: The Evans taking Aaron in could end up being a good thing for all of them.
somewhere87: Courtney’s gonna cause a wedge between them from time to time. And in the meantime she has a great group of friends to support her. It’s likely that Cody may suffer from the distance between Michael and Maria.
Eva: Kyle and Michael both needed that visit and it did them a world of good to just talk and be honest with each other.
Lol, finally the big weekend approaches!
The Sushi Monster: Lol, the guys needed that conversation.
The group scenes are fun! Alex continues to be himself and he has no problem expressing his opinions about things. Standing at the outer edges of the group and not having that history with them allows him to really see things the way they are. Ah, Isabel… ya gotta love her!
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, well, don’t look for her to disappear too soon.
Alien_Friend: Thanks, so were we!
Yeah, but they navigated them pretty well, didn’t they?
That’s a good observation about Michael and his reaction to questions about him and Courtney.
Lol, we’ll have to wait and see how thrilled Max is with it.
The timing for Courtney’s new job couldn’t have worked out better.
Thanks! Mini vacation was great but we’re happy to be back!
Natalie36: Thanks for reading!
begonia9508: Thanks!
There is a lot going on right now and a little distance could be a good thing. We’ll have to see.
Part 120
Girl Power
Max and Liz walked up to the entrance of the hospital’s daycare, shooting a hesitant look at each other when they saw the woman waiting for them. Joanne Dawes was the social worker who had been assigned to supervise their visits with Aaron until the judge decided the little boy was safe with them. Thankfully he hadn’t made it a provision when Philip and Diane were with them, but since they were picking Aaron up and spending some time with him before taking him to the Evans’ home they were stuck with Ms. Dawes.
“Just go about your business and pretend like I’m not even here,” she said with a friendly smile.
They had met with her before and she wasn’t intrusive on their time with Aaron but just the fact that they were being observed by someone who was taking notes on everything they did and said made them uncomfortable.
“We were gonna take him upstairs to visit a friend before we take him to my parents’ place,” Max said.
She nodded. “I have your schedule.”
He reached for the door and pulled it open, hating the fact that they were being shadowed by the woman. He followed Liz inside and before he could get caught up in the negative thoughts associated with the social worker he heard Aaron’s excited voice calling their names and he forgot all about Ms. Dawes.
“Lizzie! Max!!!” Little feet ran over the laminate towards them quickly, making loud pounding sounds. He stumbled a few times, but managed to stay upright.
“Easy, Aaron.” Liz crouched down and caught him in her arms as soon as he reached them. “Hey, Sweetie. I missed you.”
“Missed you, too,” the boy mumbled against her and wrapped his tiny arms around his sister as tight as he could.
She let out a quiet sigh and closed her eyes for a moment while she enjoyed the opportunity to hold him again. The smell of his shampoo, which she had given to Diane, rose in her nose and reminded her of how much she missed having him around the whole day.
“How’re you doing?” she asked and loosened his tight grip on her to look at him. She was glad she had managed to hold her tears back this time because she didn’t want her brother to see how badly this was hurting her even though it did. So much.
“I was playing wif Isabel, she came by to say hi,” Aaron told her excitedly instead of really answering the question.
“Yeah? And what’d you play?” Max asked as he crouched down next to them.
The boy’s eyes shifted towards him and a moment later he rushed over to him to jump into his arms. “We make sounds of animals and have to say what animal it was.”
Max chuckled at the image of Isabel Evans mimicking a rabbit or a cat as they got up from the floor. He hadn’t expected her to look for Aaron before her shift started this afternoon, but apparently she was full of surprises.
“How come that lady’s here?” It wasn’t the first time he had seen her and he didn’t understand why she was almost always there when Max and Liz came to see him.
Liz cleared her throat. “You remember what we told you about the judge? How he said Ms. Dawes has to kinda hang out with us for a while until he makes his decision?”
He picked at the collar of Max’s shirt. “Don’t she got her own friends she can be with? I like it better when it’s just us.”
“Well, Ms. Dawes is here to stay for a while, buddy,” Max said as he rubbed his back. “But, Liz thought you might wanna go upstairs and visit Cody for a little while. How’s that sound?”
He threw his little hands up in the air. “Yay!” He paused and looked around for a moment. “I gotta get my bag ‘cause I got a new din’saur to show him.” His eyes widened. “Max, your daddy knows all kinds of stuff ‘bout them din’saurs. He said maybe if it’s okay with Lizzie an’ you we could go see some really big bones that science guys found. Your mommy said you liked them when you was little. Did you?”
Max kept himself from rolling his eyes at his parents. How much had she already told Aaron about his childhood? “I did like them and I’ve been to see the dinosaur bones.”
“Really?” the boy asked in awe.
Liz chuckled at how excited her brother could get about things. “Go and get your bag so we can pay Cody a visit. I’m sure he’ll like it.”
“Okay,” the boy yelled when he was turned loose again and he ran down the hall.
“Slow buddy,” Max called after him.
It only took a couple of seconds before Aaron came back, his steps more careful now, but it was easy to see how hard it was for him not to run towards them. “Ready,” he threw his head back and smiled up at them, while his little hands reached out to take one of Liz’ and one of Max’.
“Can we go an’ have some fries with Cody?” Aaron asked as they neared the elevator.
“I don’t think he’s allowed to leave his room,” Liz answered and pushed the button. Gosh, her body ached from all the moving the last couple of days, she realized when just the slight movement made her shoulder hurt.
They stepped into the elevator and punched the button for the pediatric floor.
“How come Cody’s still here?”
Max and Liz exchanged a look over the little boy’s head, paying no attention to the woman who had taken up residence in one corner of the elevator.
“You remember us talkin’ about Cody waitin’ for a new heart?” Max waited until Aaron nodded before he continued. “Well, he’s gotta wait here for a while.”
“How do they put his new heart in him?” He looked down at his own chest, tipping his head to the side as he tried to figure it out.
Ms. Dawes watched them, listening as the couple came up with an answer that made the little boy laugh as he tried to decide if what they were saying was even possible. They stepped out on the pediatric floor and she followed at a polite distance as they approached a room halfway down the hall.
“Hey, look who’s here to visit you,” Amy looked up from the book she was reading to Cody and smiled at their unexpected guests.
“Aaron!” Cody shouted excitedly and would’ve nearly fallen off the bed if his mother hadn’t been holding onto his arm.
“Cody!” the other boy shouted back just as excited and dropped Liz’ and Max’ hands to run towards him.
The adults smiled at each other when they saw the boys wrapped up in a tight hug just a moment later.
“You can sit over here,” Amy said and lifted the other little boy up on the bed so they could sit next to each other before she went to greet Max and Liz. “Hey, you two, how’re you holding up?”
The amount of time they had been spending in the hospital lately had led to a lot of talking between her and Maria, so she knew pretty much everything that was going on in the little group over the last few weeks.
“We’re a little better right now,” Liz told her with a small smile.
“Yeah,” Max ran a hand through his hair. “Just working on some things to make the judge happy.”
Amy smiled and nodded in understanding. “That can be exhausting. Maria said Aaron’s staying with your parents until you’ve sorted things out?”
“Yeah,” he watched as the boys talked back and forth, “they’re eating it up. They love having him there and of course he has access to the family cat so he’s enjoying it too.”
But she could imagine that Aaron missed being at home. “If there’s anything at all I can do to help please let me know.”
“Thank you,” Liz said as she accepted one of the chairs in front of the window. “How’s Cody doing?”
“Oh, he has his good days and his bad ones.” Her gaze followed her son’s animated features, wishing he wasn’t at the point where he had to rely on the oxygen he was connected to. “I so appreciate you bringing Aaron up to visit with him. It helps to distract him. He enjoys the attention when anyone comes by for a visit, but when it’s someone around his age it really does make a difference.”
“I hope we can come by more often once things cool down,” Liz sighed. “Aaron likes to hang out with Cody. Diane and Philip say he talks a lot about him.”
Amy reached over to squeeze the girl’s hand. “Well, I haven’t had much experience with lawyers, but Maria said you have a really good one, so I’m sure things will work out.”
“We’re looking at it positively,” she agreed because Max had convinced her that any doubt about it would only be poison in their life.
“That’s good.”
Cody glanced up to look at the lady who had followed his friend but had stayed just outside of his room. “How come that lady’s with you?” he whispered.
“She has to be,” Aaron shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe she’s lonely.”
“Huh.” He watched her for another moment before turning his head to look at the toy Aaron was pulling out of his backpack. His eyes widened when he saw the dinosaur and he reached out to take it when it was offered to him. “Cool. What kind is it?”
The other boy stared at the toy while he tried to remember, his lips moving as he tried to get the word out. “Max,” he called, “what’s the name of the ‘saurus?”
Max pushed away from the wall and walked over to the bed. “That’s a Tyrannosaurus Rex,” he said, holding his hands up like claws and making a sound that was somewhere between a screech and a roar.
Both boys laughed and fell down on the bed to roll around.
“That sounds so good,” Amy whispered to Liz while they watched them. She hadn’t heard Cody laughing so carefree for a while now.
“You guys know that Rex here was so big that when he ran just one step for him would be the size of this room?” Max nodded when they looked at him. “It’s true. He had teeth this long,” he held his hands out, approximating nine inches or so.
“Wow,” both boys said in amazement and looked at each other with wide eyes.
“And see his tail? The way it’s straight out behind him? He had to do that for balance.” He grinned when they studied the dinosaur. “Check this out…” he moved across the room, walking off about five feet. “See how far it is from the bed to where I’m standing? That’s how long his head was.”
“Uh-uh, nuh-uh,” Aaron giggled, not believing it.
“It’s true,” Max insisted.
“Did he eat humans?” Cody asked.
“No, he didn’t eat people. But he had to be creative about finding his food.” He moved back to the bed and touched the dinosaur’s arms. “See how short his arms are? He couldn’t reach far enough to put food in his mouth.”
“How did he do it?”
“Kinda like a really big dog. See, scientists still aren’t sure what exactly T-Rex did with these little claws. They’re too small to really be useful for hunting or eating. Maybe they were just there to make him look really scary.”
“It’s not looking scary,” Cody decided.
“Hmm…” Max tipped his head to one side to study the dinosaur, finally coming to the conclusion that the little boy was right. “Okay, maybe not like this, but one of these guys is on display at a museum here in the city so one of these days we’ll have to take a trip over there to see how scary he really is.”
“May I?” The boy looked at his Mom.
Amy couldn’t help the smile that surfaced at the hopeful tone in his voice. “As soon the doctors let you go home and Max has the time I think that’ll be just fine.”
“Okay,” the boy sighed and looked at Max. “I gotta go home first.”
“Don’t you worry about it,” Max assured him. “How about I bring you a T-Rex skeleton model that you can put together? They’re a lot of fun.”
He nodded excitedly. “It’s boring here, you know?”
“You bet I know. When I was nine I had appendicitis and had to stay in the hospital for a while.” Yeah, nowhere near as long as this little guy but it had felt like an eternity at the time.
“Wow. Full house in here, isn’t it?” Maria looked stunned when she walked into the room. The last few days had been so busy with moving that she had hardly made it to the hospital and she felt bad about it.
“Hi, M’ria!” Cody yelled, happy to see his sister. “Are you moved in at your new house?”
“Yes, we finished this morning,” she closed the door and hugged her brother before she greeted the other boy and the others in the room. She was surprised to see Max and Liz there since they only had a little time to spend with Aaron. “Thanks,” she whispered when she hugged Max for a brief greeting.
“Always,” he said quietly. “It’s good for both of them.”
“So I asked the doc and he said it’d be okay to go and have some ice cream in the cafeteria.” Maria wiggled her eyebrows at her brother. “You interested?”
“Yay!” he shouted. “Can Aaron come too?”
“I’m not sure if they have enough time?” She looked at Liz questioningly.
“We should probably be going pretty soon,” the brunette said. “As much as we’d love to stay for ice cream we still have to get Aaron home.” She nearly choked on the word but caught herself when she felt Max’s hand on her back, steadying and calming her. She lowered her voice. “We’re allowed to at least drive him home unsupervised but we can’t be late. Ms. Dawes calls to make sure we’re there on time and it looks suspicious if we’re not.” Even though they had done nothing to warrant such suspicions it was embarrassing to say it aloud.
*****
“Voila,” Tess said and held her head over the hot baking sheet she was holding to take in the smell of the freshly cooked food. “Our first homemade Brooklyn pizza.”
“Is there any difference between that and Manhattan pizza?” Maria shoved her magazine across the counter and focused on her old and new roommates. It was still hard to believe that she was living with Tess again. Everything had gone so fast the past few days that it still took time to realize it all.
“Yep, it’s a helluva lot cheaper,” the curly blonde joked and placed the sheet in front of them.
“Am I too late?” The door was opened and Liz rushed in.
“Nope, you’re just in time. Dinner just came outta the oven.”
“Great.” She groaned and dropped her bag next to the door with her shoes before she walked into the kitchen. “Traffic was awful.”
“How’d the little man take it having to say bye-bye?” Maria wanted to know.
“Oh, better than me,” Liz said with a sad smile and took one of the bar stools to drag it next to her roommate and sit on it. “He was distracted by Garfield and a cartoon on TV.”
“Only for a little while longer,” her friend squeezed her shoulder and then nodded at the pizza. “This awesome Brooklyn style pizza will cheer you up.”
Liz’ gaze wandered to the food and indeed her mouth watered. “What’s the difference in Brooklyn style?”
“It’s a helluva lot cheaper,” both of the other girls said at the same time and laughed.
Liz snorted at their answer and shook her head. “Y’know, sometimes it’s scary the way the two of you answer at the same time or pick up right where the other left off and go on without missing a beat.”
“Just wait until you’ve lived with us for several months and it’ll happen to you too,” Tess told her and got three plates down.
“Where’s Ava?”
“She’s saying goodnight to Chase at Tony’s. She should be here soon,” Maria told her.
Liz lifted an eyebrow. “The little man’s staying with Tony already?”
“They’re having a guys’ night so Ava can come over and have a girls’ night.”
Maria laughed at Tess’ explanation. “I think we might have more fun.” She got up to go and grab some drinks from the refrigerator. “Tony probably doesn’t know that his guys’ night means cookies an’ milk and maybe a cartoon or a story before night-night time.”
“You think?” Liz grabbed a slice of pizza. “I think he totally knows what he’s getting into.”
“True,” Tess agreed. “And the weird thing is he seems to be totally okay with it.”
“He is,” Maria said as she selected a slice and recalled a recent conversation with Tony. “He’s really serious about Ava and Chase.”
“I have no doubt about that, but can you believe my sister’s luck? I mean, seriously? I’m not into him, but the guy is hot, intelligent, funny and all those things.” She shook her head. “If I didn’t know him, I’d really believe guys like him are just a myth.”
“That’s true,” Liz agreed, “but really, if you think about it we know a few guys like that.”
“Really?” Maria asked with a snort. “Who?”
“Okay, I’m biased, but Max, for one. Michael definitely fits in that category.” She laughed when Tess put on a disgusted expression at the inclusion of her brother. “C’mon, you know it’s true. And Alex, well, I don’t think Isabel could’ve found a nicer guy. Kyle, you have to admit he’s one of the good guys too.”
“Uh-huh, Kyle and Michael? No, they’re male sluts.” Maria looked at Tess. “No offense.”
Tess shrugged. “No point being offended by the truth. But things can change and so can people.”
“Michael does seem to be trying to change his ways,” Liz said as she pulled a pepperoni off and put it in her mouth, chewing on it thoughtfully.
“Suddenly he’s maturing,” his best friend muttered.
“I don’t know if I’d go that far.” Tess leaned forward to grab another slice. “Okay, yes, he’s trying, but… I don’t know, I think he needs to try harder.”
They all looked up when the door swung open once again and Ava walked in with a huge smile on her face. “I’m here.”
“Someone’s totally in seventh heaven,” Tess rolled her eyes.
Her twin’s smile didn’t diminish in the slightest as she grabbed a plate and went after a slice of pizza. “Don’t let the green-eyed monster loose.”
“C’mon, let us be a little jealous,” Maria shoved her gently.
“Okay,” Ava said after pretending to consider it for a moment, “you can be a little jealous.” She held her right hand up, her thumb and forefinger maybe half an inch apart. “But only a little.”
“I’m not,” Liz told her with a wink.
Tess rolled her eyes. “Okay, so the two of you have found Mr. Perfect.” She looked at Maria. “I’m thinking maybe we should make them sit on the back porch while we sulk for a while.”
“Yeah, it’s probably too painful for us to hear about their great guys doing everything for them.”
“And probably too much to ask for us to keep quiet about those great guys,” Ava said with a laugh.
“Maybe we can drown the pain with some wine,” Maria suggested. “That way it won’t be so painful to listen to the stories.”
“I hope we have more than one bottle,” Tess muttered. She smiled at the other two girls. “Not that we’re not happy for both of you, but it couldn’t hurt to indulge in a little pity with our wine.”
“Hey, I’ve got my own things to pity,” Liz complained.
“That’s true,” she agreed. “So you’ll wanna drown your sorrows too.”
“C’mon, girls,” Ava shook her head. “It’s not like your lives only suck.”
“No?” Maria took a bite of her pizza and rolled her eyes. “Kinda feels like it at the moment.”
“Really? But you just found this amazing apartment. Plus you’ve got that great job tomorrow.”
“She’s right,” Tess agreed with her sister. “Your life doesn’t totally suck.” She tapped her crust against the edge of her plate unconsciously. “My life, on the other hand…”
“Shut up,” Ava said. “You got the great apartment as well.”
“I don’t think she understands the point of the pity party,” she grumbled to Maria and dropped the crust.
“No,” the girl agreed and looked up from her plate to grin at the twin. “Alright, Miss Sunshine, let’s get over with it. Tell us all about dream boy Carter.”
Ava was grinning like a fool but she couldn’t help it. “What? I can’t help it if I hit the jackpot with Tony.”
“Obviously. You’ve never let Chase spend a night with anyone else so soon,” Tess nodded and looked at Liz. “It took forever for her to let him spend a night at Dad’s.”
Liz chuckled. “I’m the same way with Aaron. Just letting Max keep him for a few hours the first time took some convincing.”
“It’s hard to let your kid go for the first time. You’ll realize that sooner or later,” Ava looked at her sister, “and then I’m gonna stand there and tell you it’s time to let go a bit.”
Tess rolled her eyes. “Well, it won’t be anytime soon, that’s for sure.”
“Can happen sooner than you’d like it to, but what is it they say? You grow with your tasks.”
“Guess that’s true,” Maria agreed.
“And Tony – to get back on track – is a natural. He gets along with Chase so easily and my son’s so into him.”
“Not just your son,” Liz said with a knowing smile.
“Well, no,” Ava agreed with a slight blush. “I’ll admit, although I wanted to take things very slowly, we’ve moved forward pretty quickly.”
Tess paused with her next slice of pizza halfway to her mouth. “How far forward?”
Rodney: Yeah, lol, looks like that pattern continues.
keepsmiling7: The Evans taking Aaron in could end up being a good thing for all of them.
somewhere87: Courtney’s gonna cause a wedge between them from time to time. And in the meantime she has a great group of friends to support her. It’s likely that Cody may suffer from the distance between Michael and Maria.
Eva: Kyle and Michael both needed that visit and it did them a world of good to just talk and be honest with each other.
Lol, finally the big weekend approaches!
The Sushi Monster: Lol, the guys needed that conversation.
The group scenes are fun! Alex continues to be himself and he has no problem expressing his opinions about things. Standing at the outer edges of the group and not having that history with them allows him to really see things the way they are. Ah, Isabel… ya gotta love her!
CandyliciousLovah: Lol, well, don’t look for her to disappear too soon.
Alien_Friend: Thanks, so were we!
Yeah, but they navigated them pretty well, didn’t they?
That’s a good observation about Michael and his reaction to questions about him and Courtney.
Lol, we’ll have to wait and see how thrilled Max is with it.
The timing for Courtney’s new job couldn’t have worked out better.
Thanks! Mini vacation was great but we’re happy to be back!
Natalie36: Thanks for reading!
begonia9508: Thanks!
There is a lot going on right now and a little distance could be a good thing. We’ll have to see.
Part 120
Girl Power
Max and Liz walked up to the entrance of the hospital’s daycare, shooting a hesitant look at each other when they saw the woman waiting for them. Joanne Dawes was the social worker who had been assigned to supervise their visits with Aaron until the judge decided the little boy was safe with them. Thankfully he hadn’t made it a provision when Philip and Diane were with them, but since they were picking Aaron up and spending some time with him before taking him to the Evans’ home they were stuck with Ms. Dawes.
“Just go about your business and pretend like I’m not even here,” she said with a friendly smile.
They had met with her before and she wasn’t intrusive on their time with Aaron but just the fact that they were being observed by someone who was taking notes on everything they did and said made them uncomfortable.
“We were gonna take him upstairs to visit a friend before we take him to my parents’ place,” Max said.
She nodded. “I have your schedule.”
He reached for the door and pulled it open, hating the fact that they were being shadowed by the woman. He followed Liz inside and before he could get caught up in the negative thoughts associated with the social worker he heard Aaron’s excited voice calling their names and he forgot all about Ms. Dawes.
“Lizzie! Max!!!” Little feet ran over the laminate towards them quickly, making loud pounding sounds. He stumbled a few times, but managed to stay upright.
“Easy, Aaron.” Liz crouched down and caught him in her arms as soon as he reached them. “Hey, Sweetie. I missed you.”
“Missed you, too,” the boy mumbled against her and wrapped his tiny arms around his sister as tight as he could.
She let out a quiet sigh and closed her eyes for a moment while she enjoyed the opportunity to hold him again. The smell of his shampoo, which she had given to Diane, rose in her nose and reminded her of how much she missed having him around the whole day.
“How’re you doing?” she asked and loosened his tight grip on her to look at him. She was glad she had managed to hold her tears back this time because she didn’t want her brother to see how badly this was hurting her even though it did. So much.
“I was playing wif Isabel, she came by to say hi,” Aaron told her excitedly instead of really answering the question.
“Yeah? And what’d you play?” Max asked as he crouched down next to them.
The boy’s eyes shifted towards him and a moment later he rushed over to him to jump into his arms. “We make sounds of animals and have to say what animal it was.”
Max chuckled at the image of Isabel Evans mimicking a rabbit or a cat as they got up from the floor. He hadn’t expected her to look for Aaron before her shift started this afternoon, but apparently she was full of surprises.
“How come that lady’s here?” It wasn’t the first time he had seen her and he didn’t understand why she was almost always there when Max and Liz came to see him.
Liz cleared her throat. “You remember what we told you about the judge? How he said Ms. Dawes has to kinda hang out with us for a while until he makes his decision?”
He picked at the collar of Max’s shirt. “Don’t she got her own friends she can be with? I like it better when it’s just us.”
“Well, Ms. Dawes is here to stay for a while, buddy,” Max said as he rubbed his back. “But, Liz thought you might wanna go upstairs and visit Cody for a little while. How’s that sound?”
He threw his little hands up in the air. “Yay!” He paused and looked around for a moment. “I gotta get my bag ‘cause I got a new din’saur to show him.” His eyes widened. “Max, your daddy knows all kinds of stuff ‘bout them din’saurs. He said maybe if it’s okay with Lizzie an’ you we could go see some really big bones that science guys found. Your mommy said you liked them when you was little. Did you?”
Max kept himself from rolling his eyes at his parents. How much had she already told Aaron about his childhood? “I did like them and I’ve been to see the dinosaur bones.”
“Really?” the boy asked in awe.
Liz chuckled at how excited her brother could get about things. “Go and get your bag so we can pay Cody a visit. I’m sure he’ll like it.”
“Okay,” the boy yelled when he was turned loose again and he ran down the hall.
“Slow buddy,” Max called after him.
It only took a couple of seconds before Aaron came back, his steps more careful now, but it was easy to see how hard it was for him not to run towards them. “Ready,” he threw his head back and smiled up at them, while his little hands reached out to take one of Liz’ and one of Max’.
“Can we go an’ have some fries with Cody?” Aaron asked as they neared the elevator.
“I don’t think he’s allowed to leave his room,” Liz answered and pushed the button. Gosh, her body ached from all the moving the last couple of days, she realized when just the slight movement made her shoulder hurt.
They stepped into the elevator and punched the button for the pediatric floor.
“How come Cody’s still here?”
Max and Liz exchanged a look over the little boy’s head, paying no attention to the woman who had taken up residence in one corner of the elevator.
“You remember us talkin’ about Cody waitin’ for a new heart?” Max waited until Aaron nodded before he continued. “Well, he’s gotta wait here for a while.”
“How do they put his new heart in him?” He looked down at his own chest, tipping his head to the side as he tried to figure it out.
Ms. Dawes watched them, listening as the couple came up with an answer that made the little boy laugh as he tried to decide if what they were saying was even possible. They stepped out on the pediatric floor and she followed at a polite distance as they approached a room halfway down the hall.
“Hey, look who’s here to visit you,” Amy looked up from the book she was reading to Cody and smiled at their unexpected guests.
“Aaron!” Cody shouted excitedly and would’ve nearly fallen off the bed if his mother hadn’t been holding onto his arm.
“Cody!” the other boy shouted back just as excited and dropped Liz’ and Max’ hands to run towards him.
The adults smiled at each other when they saw the boys wrapped up in a tight hug just a moment later.
“You can sit over here,” Amy said and lifted the other little boy up on the bed so they could sit next to each other before she went to greet Max and Liz. “Hey, you two, how’re you holding up?”
The amount of time they had been spending in the hospital lately had led to a lot of talking between her and Maria, so she knew pretty much everything that was going on in the little group over the last few weeks.
“We’re a little better right now,” Liz told her with a small smile.
“Yeah,” Max ran a hand through his hair. “Just working on some things to make the judge happy.”
Amy smiled and nodded in understanding. “That can be exhausting. Maria said Aaron’s staying with your parents until you’ve sorted things out?”
“Yeah,” he watched as the boys talked back and forth, “they’re eating it up. They love having him there and of course he has access to the family cat so he’s enjoying it too.”
But she could imagine that Aaron missed being at home. “If there’s anything at all I can do to help please let me know.”
“Thank you,” Liz said as she accepted one of the chairs in front of the window. “How’s Cody doing?”
“Oh, he has his good days and his bad ones.” Her gaze followed her son’s animated features, wishing he wasn’t at the point where he had to rely on the oxygen he was connected to. “I so appreciate you bringing Aaron up to visit with him. It helps to distract him. He enjoys the attention when anyone comes by for a visit, but when it’s someone around his age it really does make a difference.”
“I hope we can come by more often once things cool down,” Liz sighed. “Aaron likes to hang out with Cody. Diane and Philip say he talks a lot about him.”
Amy reached over to squeeze the girl’s hand. “Well, I haven’t had much experience with lawyers, but Maria said you have a really good one, so I’m sure things will work out.”
“We’re looking at it positively,” she agreed because Max had convinced her that any doubt about it would only be poison in their life.
“That’s good.”
Cody glanced up to look at the lady who had followed his friend but had stayed just outside of his room. “How come that lady’s with you?” he whispered.
“She has to be,” Aaron shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe she’s lonely.”
“Huh.” He watched her for another moment before turning his head to look at the toy Aaron was pulling out of his backpack. His eyes widened when he saw the dinosaur and he reached out to take it when it was offered to him. “Cool. What kind is it?”
The other boy stared at the toy while he tried to remember, his lips moving as he tried to get the word out. “Max,” he called, “what’s the name of the ‘saurus?”
Max pushed away from the wall and walked over to the bed. “That’s a Tyrannosaurus Rex,” he said, holding his hands up like claws and making a sound that was somewhere between a screech and a roar.
Both boys laughed and fell down on the bed to roll around.
“That sounds so good,” Amy whispered to Liz while they watched them. She hadn’t heard Cody laughing so carefree for a while now.
“You guys know that Rex here was so big that when he ran just one step for him would be the size of this room?” Max nodded when they looked at him. “It’s true. He had teeth this long,” he held his hands out, approximating nine inches or so.
“Wow,” both boys said in amazement and looked at each other with wide eyes.
“And see his tail? The way it’s straight out behind him? He had to do that for balance.” He grinned when they studied the dinosaur. “Check this out…” he moved across the room, walking off about five feet. “See how far it is from the bed to where I’m standing? That’s how long his head was.”
“Uh-uh, nuh-uh,” Aaron giggled, not believing it.
“It’s true,” Max insisted.
“Did he eat humans?” Cody asked.
“No, he didn’t eat people. But he had to be creative about finding his food.” He moved back to the bed and touched the dinosaur’s arms. “See how short his arms are? He couldn’t reach far enough to put food in his mouth.”
“How did he do it?”
“Kinda like a really big dog. See, scientists still aren’t sure what exactly T-Rex did with these little claws. They’re too small to really be useful for hunting or eating. Maybe they were just there to make him look really scary.”
“It’s not looking scary,” Cody decided.
“Hmm…” Max tipped his head to one side to study the dinosaur, finally coming to the conclusion that the little boy was right. “Okay, maybe not like this, but one of these guys is on display at a museum here in the city so one of these days we’ll have to take a trip over there to see how scary he really is.”
“May I?” The boy looked at his Mom.
Amy couldn’t help the smile that surfaced at the hopeful tone in his voice. “As soon the doctors let you go home and Max has the time I think that’ll be just fine.”
“Okay,” the boy sighed and looked at Max. “I gotta go home first.”
“Don’t you worry about it,” Max assured him. “How about I bring you a T-Rex skeleton model that you can put together? They’re a lot of fun.”
He nodded excitedly. “It’s boring here, you know?”
“You bet I know. When I was nine I had appendicitis and had to stay in the hospital for a while.” Yeah, nowhere near as long as this little guy but it had felt like an eternity at the time.
“Wow. Full house in here, isn’t it?” Maria looked stunned when she walked into the room. The last few days had been so busy with moving that she had hardly made it to the hospital and she felt bad about it.
“Hi, M’ria!” Cody yelled, happy to see his sister. “Are you moved in at your new house?”
“Yes, we finished this morning,” she closed the door and hugged her brother before she greeted the other boy and the others in the room. She was surprised to see Max and Liz there since they only had a little time to spend with Aaron. “Thanks,” she whispered when she hugged Max for a brief greeting.
“Always,” he said quietly. “It’s good for both of them.”
“So I asked the doc and he said it’d be okay to go and have some ice cream in the cafeteria.” Maria wiggled her eyebrows at her brother. “You interested?”
“Yay!” he shouted. “Can Aaron come too?”
“I’m not sure if they have enough time?” She looked at Liz questioningly.
“We should probably be going pretty soon,” the brunette said. “As much as we’d love to stay for ice cream we still have to get Aaron home.” She nearly choked on the word but caught herself when she felt Max’s hand on her back, steadying and calming her. She lowered her voice. “We’re allowed to at least drive him home unsupervised but we can’t be late. Ms. Dawes calls to make sure we’re there on time and it looks suspicious if we’re not.” Even though they had done nothing to warrant such suspicions it was embarrassing to say it aloud.
*****
“Voila,” Tess said and held her head over the hot baking sheet she was holding to take in the smell of the freshly cooked food. “Our first homemade Brooklyn pizza.”
“Is there any difference between that and Manhattan pizza?” Maria shoved her magazine across the counter and focused on her old and new roommates. It was still hard to believe that she was living with Tess again. Everything had gone so fast the past few days that it still took time to realize it all.
“Yep, it’s a helluva lot cheaper,” the curly blonde joked and placed the sheet in front of them.
“Am I too late?” The door was opened and Liz rushed in.
“Nope, you’re just in time. Dinner just came outta the oven.”
“Great.” She groaned and dropped her bag next to the door with her shoes before she walked into the kitchen. “Traffic was awful.”
“How’d the little man take it having to say bye-bye?” Maria wanted to know.
“Oh, better than me,” Liz said with a sad smile and took one of the bar stools to drag it next to her roommate and sit on it. “He was distracted by Garfield and a cartoon on TV.”
“Only for a little while longer,” her friend squeezed her shoulder and then nodded at the pizza. “This awesome Brooklyn style pizza will cheer you up.”
Liz’ gaze wandered to the food and indeed her mouth watered. “What’s the difference in Brooklyn style?”
“It’s a helluva lot cheaper,” both of the other girls said at the same time and laughed.
Liz snorted at their answer and shook her head. “Y’know, sometimes it’s scary the way the two of you answer at the same time or pick up right where the other left off and go on without missing a beat.”
“Just wait until you’ve lived with us for several months and it’ll happen to you too,” Tess told her and got three plates down.
“Where’s Ava?”
“She’s saying goodnight to Chase at Tony’s. She should be here soon,” Maria told her.
Liz lifted an eyebrow. “The little man’s staying with Tony already?”
“They’re having a guys’ night so Ava can come over and have a girls’ night.”
Maria laughed at Tess’ explanation. “I think we might have more fun.” She got up to go and grab some drinks from the refrigerator. “Tony probably doesn’t know that his guys’ night means cookies an’ milk and maybe a cartoon or a story before night-night time.”
“You think?” Liz grabbed a slice of pizza. “I think he totally knows what he’s getting into.”
“True,” Tess agreed. “And the weird thing is he seems to be totally okay with it.”
“He is,” Maria said as she selected a slice and recalled a recent conversation with Tony. “He’s really serious about Ava and Chase.”
“I have no doubt about that, but can you believe my sister’s luck? I mean, seriously? I’m not into him, but the guy is hot, intelligent, funny and all those things.” She shook her head. “If I didn’t know him, I’d really believe guys like him are just a myth.”
“That’s true,” Liz agreed, “but really, if you think about it we know a few guys like that.”
“Really?” Maria asked with a snort. “Who?”
“Okay, I’m biased, but Max, for one. Michael definitely fits in that category.” She laughed when Tess put on a disgusted expression at the inclusion of her brother. “C’mon, you know it’s true. And Alex, well, I don’t think Isabel could’ve found a nicer guy. Kyle, you have to admit he’s one of the good guys too.”
“Uh-huh, Kyle and Michael? No, they’re male sluts.” Maria looked at Tess. “No offense.”
Tess shrugged. “No point being offended by the truth. But things can change and so can people.”
“Michael does seem to be trying to change his ways,” Liz said as she pulled a pepperoni off and put it in her mouth, chewing on it thoughtfully.
“Suddenly he’s maturing,” his best friend muttered.
“I don’t know if I’d go that far.” Tess leaned forward to grab another slice. “Okay, yes, he’s trying, but… I don’t know, I think he needs to try harder.”
They all looked up when the door swung open once again and Ava walked in with a huge smile on her face. “I’m here.”
“Someone’s totally in seventh heaven,” Tess rolled her eyes.
Her twin’s smile didn’t diminish in the slightest as she grabbed a plate and went after a slice of pizza. “Don’t let the green-eyed monster loose.”
“C’mon, let us be a little jealous,” Maria shoved her gently.
“Okay,” Ava said after pretending to consider it for a moment, “you can be a little jealous.” She held her right hand up, her thumb and forefinger maybe half an inch apart. “But only a little.”
“I’m not,” Liz told her with a wink.
Tess rolled her eyes. “Okay, so the two of you have found Mr. Perfect.” She looked at Maria. “I’m thinking maybe we should make them sit on the back porch while we sulk for a while.”
“Yeah, it’s probably too painful for us to hear about their great guys doing everything for them.”
“And probably too much to ask for us to keep quiet about those great guys,” Ava said with a laugh.
“Maybe we can drown the pain with some wine,” Maria suggested. “That way it won’t be so painful to listen to the stories.”
“I hope we have more than one bottle,” Tess muttered. She smiled at the other two girls. “Not that we’re not happy for both of you, but it couldn’t hurt to indulge in a little pity with our wine.”
“Hey, I’ve got my own things to pity,” Liz complained.
“That’s true,” she agreed. “So you’ll wanna drown your sorrows too.”
“C’mon, girls,” Ava shook her head. “It’s not like your lives only suck.”
“No?” Maria took a bite of her pizza and rolled her eyes. “Kinda feels like it at the moment.”
“Really? But you just found this amazing apartment. Plus you’ve got that great job tomorrow.”
“She’s right,” Tess agreed with her sister. “Your life doesn’t totally suck.” She tapped her crust against the edge of her plate unconsciously. “My life, on the other hand…”
“Shut up,” Ava said. “You got the great apartment as well.”
“I don’t think she understands the point of the pity party,” she grumbled to Maria and dropped the crust.
“No,” the girl agreed and looked up from her plate to grin at the twin. “Alright, Miss Sunshine, let’s get over with it. Tell us all about dream boy Carter.”
Ava was grinning like a fool but she couldn’t help it. “What? I can’t help it if I hit the jackpot with Tony.”
“Obviously. You’ve never let Chase spend a night with anyone else so soon,” Tess nodded and looked at Liz. “It took forever for her to let him spend a night at Dad’s.”
Liz chuckled. “I’m the same way with Aaron. Just letting Max keep him for a few hours the first time took some convincing.”
“It’s hard to let your kid go for the first time. You’ll realize that sooner or later,” Ava looked at her sister, “and then I’m gonna stand there and tell you it’s time to let go a bit.”
Tess rolled her eyes. “Well, it won’t be anytime soon, that’s for sure.”
“Can happen sooner than you’d like it to, but what is it they say? You grow with your tasks.”
“Guess that’s true,” Maria agreed.
“And Tony – to get back on track – is a natural. He gets along with Chase so easily and my son’s so into him.”
“Not just your son,” Liz said with a knowing smile.
“Well, no,” Ava agreed with a slight blush. “I’ll admit, although I wanted to take things very slowly, we’ve moved forward pretty quickly.”
Tess paused with her next slice of pizza halfway to her mouth. “How far forward?”
Fics: A Xmas Story - A Merry Mt. R. Xmas - Cupid's Revenge - Double Trouble - Double Date - Double Dare - Double Empire - Double Xmas Wish - In The Course Of A Lifetime - Mountains So High - Not A Question At All - Surrender - TIC TAC - Two Double Dates at Xmas